Alchemy of Desire

By Crista McHugh

After winning the Civil War against the Confederate Wielders, the Union Machinists have outlawed magic to usher in a new age of steam-powered technology. Diah, an alchemist and the only non-wielder in his family, owes his brother for saving his life in the war; so when Cager is blackmailed into procuring the magical hide of the White Buffalo, Diah accompanies him to the Dakota territory.

Their guide is Oni, a half-Lakota woman with plenty of secrets to hide. She’s a magic wielder with an illegal wand concealed in her knife—and she’s a coyote shifter. To her people, killing the White Buffalo is not only sacrilege, it’s dangerous. Oni has no intention of helping them actually achieve their mission—until she falls in love with Diah…

83,340 words

Dear Reader,

A new year always brings with it a sense of expectation and promise (and maybe a vague sense of guilt). Expectation because we don’t know what the year will bring exactly, but promise because we always hope it will be good things. The guilt is due to all of the New Year’s resolutions we make with such good intentions.

This year, Carina Press is making a New Year’s resolution we know we won’t have any reason to feel guilty about: we’re going to bring our readers a year of fantastic editorial and diverse genre content. So far, our plans for 2011 include staff and author appearances at reader-focused conferences such as the RT Booklovers Convention in April, where we’ll be offering up goodies, appearing on panels, giving workshops and hosting a few fun activities for readers. We’re also cooking up several genre-specific release weeks, during which we’ll highlight individual genres. So far we have plans for steampunk week and unusual fantasy week. Readers will have access to free reads, discounts, contests and more as part of our week-long promotions!

But even when we’re not doing special promotions, we’re still offering something special to our readers in the form of the stories authors are delivering to Carina Press that we’re passing on to you. From sweet romance to sexy, and military science fiction to fairy-tale fantasy, from mysteries to romantic suspense, we’re proud to be offering a wide variety of genres and tales of escapism to our customers in this new year. Every week is a new adventure, and we want to bring our readers along on the journey. Be daring, be brave and try something new with Carina Press in 2011!

We love to hear from readers, and you can email us your thoughts, comments and questions to generalinquiries@carinapress.com. You can also interact with Carina Press staff and authors on our blog, Twitter stream and Facebook fan page.

Happy reading!

~Angela James

Executive Editor, Carina Press

www.carinapress.com

www.twitter.com/carinapress

www.facebook.com/carinapress

Dedication

To all those who pushed the boundaries of what’s considered acceptable in order to achieve tolerance.

Acknowledgements

To my husband, who allowed me to hide in my basement office during NaNo 2008 to write this novel.

To my editor, Deb, who saw something good in the story and helped me make it shine.

And to my beta readers who helped me rework this novel into something better.

Contents

Copyright

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Author’s Note

About the Author

Chapter One

New Orleans

Late August, 1872

“Uh-oh,” the cab driver muttered. “You’d better stay inside for a moment, mister, until Monsieur Lamont’s boys are finished.”

Diah Reynolds shuffled his packages of alchemical supplies and peeked out the window. This visit just got far more interesting. Outside his brother’s Garden District home, two men wrestled with a third, taking care to avoid the dim gaslights and keep their identities bathed in shadows. “Should we break it up?”

The driver shook his head. “You can if you want. Me, I prefer to keep my toes from being turned into gator bait.”

Before Diah jumped out to assist, the scuffle moved toward a waiting steam carriage, and the light flashed on the face of the man dragged they dragged inside. Diah’s gut clenched. It was Cager. As soon as the door closed, red smoke belched from the boiler, and the horseless carriage sped off toward the French Quarter.

Jean-Baptiste Lamont, the self-proclaimed King of New Orleans, ran the city like a tyrant. If anyone crossed him, they were usually found floating facedown in a bayou the next morning. What worried him more was how Cager knew Lamont.

“Follow them.”

“Are you crazy, mister? Ol’ Sal here can’t keep up with one of them steam carriages.”

“Do your best. That’s my brother they’re taking.”

The horse’s hooves clopped down the smoke-filled streets, their pace matching Diah’s own galloping pulse. He reached into his pocket and wrapped his hand around the vial of black fire inside. If worst came to worst, he could use that to free his brother.

As they came closer to the river, a dense fog rolled in and mixed with the soot and steam to cover the French Quarter in a thick blanket. When the Machinists won the war, they’d promised to usher in a new age of steam-powered technology. They kept their promise, but at a cost. The air now seemed choked from the hundreds of coal fires that fueled the cities. Only the very rich could afford the clean-burning murcarbonite, a rare ore discovered during the war that held more than twenty times the heat energy of coal.

Diah covered his mouth with a handkerchief to keep from coughing on the foul air as he leaned out the window to follow the taxi with his brother inside. The pedestrians in the narrow streets behind St. Louis Cathedral flattened themselves against the buildings covered with iron lace to keep from getting run over by Lamont’s carriage. At last it came to a stop, and the three men exited it.

The driver pulled on the reins of his horse. “That’s Monsieur Lamont’s club, mister. The good news is that your brother walked into it instead of being carried.”

“If there’s anything good to be said about this situation.” Diah climbed out of the cab and fished a few dollars from his pocket. “Drop the packages off with the servants at my brother’s house.”

The driver’s grin widened when he counted the bills and calculated the generous tip Diah had given him. “Yes, sir. Good luck in there. You got more nerve than half this city.”

Leave it to Cager to get us both into trouble. Diah shoved past the doorman and crossed the room in long strides, determined to retrieve his brother from the room he’d seen him disappear into as quickly as possible. The cloying scent of perfume hung so heavily in the air, it almost choked him. Mounds of café au lait cleavage overflowed from the silk-and-lace corsets the octoroon courtesans wore as they paraded around the room. But as soon as his hand touched the doorknob, a blade pressed between his ribs.

He pulled his hand back and craned his neck to look at the brute standing behind him. At a few inches over six feet, Diah towered over most men, but this lout weighed a good hundred pounds more than he did, and he doubted most of it was fat.

“I just need to tell my brother something.”

The brute smiled, revealing two rows of tobacco-stained teeth. The gaslights flickered off the smooth steel of his knife. With a click, a jagged-edged blade replaced it. He reached around and opened the door, shoving Diah into the small parlor.

For being caught in the den of one of the most notorious crime bosses in the country, Cager appeared to be relaxing over a glass of cognac with an old friend. Every strand of his dark brown hair was combed into place, framing a smile the ladies never seemed to get enough of. His immaculately tailored suit looked like it cost more money than Diah saw in an entire year. Only the white tips of his fingers revealed his edginess. He set his glass down and rose to his feet. “Diah, what the hell are you doing here?”

“You know this man, Monsieur Reynolds?” Lamont asked in his nasal Cajun twang. He was a wisp of man with black hair lacquered to his skull, someone who obviously liked his pomade too much.

Diah sucked a breath in through his teeth as the brute nudged him forward with the sinister knife.

A muscle rippled along Cager’s jaw, and the downward angle of his mouth almost made him look apologetic. “He’s my brother.”

“Votre frère?” Lamont’s gaze traveled the length of Diah. “Impossible. He barely resembles you.”

A truthful assessment. Cager was dark and fine-featured, whereas Diah was a ginger, through and through. The only things he shared with his brother were the dimple in his chin and the same dark blue eyes. Most people found it difficult to believe they were even related.

“As much as I hate to break up your little meeting, my brother and I have dinner reservations at Antoine’s, and I don’t think my stomach can bear waiting much longer. If you’ll please excuse us, we’ll be one our way now.” Diah tried to leave, but the crushing pain in his shoulder made him reconsider that decision. Somehow, he’d gone from being his brother’s rescuer to needing to be rescued himself.

The Cajun chuckled. “Ah, I can see the resemblance now. He has your wit, Monsieur Reynolds.” He nodded, and the brute released him. “I would be honored if you would join us.”

Diah’s eyes darted between their captors and he inched his hand closer to his pocket. Perhaps the vial of black fire would provide a large enough explosion to allow them to escape.

“Monsieur Reynolds, perhaps you should advise your brother to keep his hands in front of him if he wants to leave this room alive.” A reed-thin wand made of pure orichalcum dangled from the Cajun’s fingers like a long bronze needle. A daring show of power, especially considering such wands had been outlawed since the war ended. Only about two dozen Wielders in the country had been given special licenses to carry wands, and they were under constant surveillance by the government. Being caught with an unlicensed wand carried a death sentence, but Lamont was the type who wouldn’t let a few laws stand in his way. He didn’t even bother to disguise his wand as a practical object.

After a nod from his brother, Diah raised his hands and prayed he could move quickly if given the opportunity. He took the chair next to Cager, his heart beating way too fast for his liking.

Lamont continued to twirl his wand between his fingers. “We were just discussing your brother’s acquisitions business.”

Diah snorted. Smuggling, bounty hunting, recovering lost treasure and bedding women would all be more accurate descriptions of how Cager spent his days. He’d been wild before the war, and he’d only worsened after it.

A knowing smile settled over Lamont’s thin lips. “Your reputation is quite impressive.”

Diah suppressed the groan that rose in his throat. Perhaps he should’ve just left his brother to his own devices. Then he could feign ignorance when their mother asked what happened in New Orleans.

Cager shrugged. “Be good or be good at it.”

Lamont laughed again and slapped this thigh. “Exactly. And you are good at what you do.” His dark eyes turned to Diah. “Votre frère, is he in the same business?”

“I’m an alchemist.”

The heavy lids lifted, revealing the whites above the nearly black irises. “A non-Wielder? But you are brothers.” He took another sip of the cognac. “I’m sure it must have been an interesting situation for your family during the war.”

Interesting was an understatement. As the only non-Wielder in his family, Diah had run away at the age of seventeen to join the Union army. The sight of their steam-powered machines awed him almost as much as his desire to throw off the yoke of oppression the Wielders had held over non-Wielders for centuries. He wanted to show his father he was more than just a disappointment to be hidden away in an alchemy lab. But before the war even ended, he’d found himself back home in Vicksburg, giving up his dreams and stepping into his father’s shoes as head of the household.

Cager shrugged again, continuing to appear cool and aloof through the interrogation. “The war is over now, so it’s not an issue.”

“C’est vrai. But this must explain your behavior at Chickamauga.”

“Like I said, the war is over. Our side lost.”

The brute tensed at the tone in Cager’s voice and stroked the handle of his knife. What other instruments of torture lay hidden inside it, ready to be retrieved with a click? Diah relaxed only when Lamont waved the guy off.

The Cajun’s beady eyes inspected Diah from head to toe. “I may have need of a good alchemist.”

Diah could only imagine what sordid deeds he needed an alchemist for, especially if Lamont happened to discover that he could make black fire.

“Leave Diah out of this.” Cager’s voice grew stony. He rested his elbows on his knees, steepling his fingers toward Lamont, and leaned closer. “You have a job for me, not him. That is why you sought me out, n’est-ce pas?”

Lamont turned his attention back to his brother. “Is it true you recovered one of Joseph Smith’s golden tablets?”

Cager hardly moved a muscle. “As you said, my reputation has reached even you.”

Lamont swirled the remaining cognac in his glass. “But of course. Why do you think I sought you out? When I heard you were in town, I could not believe my luck. I have a job I think you’ll be interested in pursuing. In fact, I believe you’re the only one capable of carrying it out, and I’ll make it worth your while.”

“Why don’t you let my brother go so we can work out the details?”

“You and I, we have a little bit of a history. Consider it reassurance that you will not abandon your task again.”

Diah’s jaw tightened. He definitely wanted answers if they came out of this alive.

A blank expression settled over Cager’s features. “I’m listening.”

“Have you heard of the White Buffalo?”

Cager slumped back in his seat. “It’s nothing more than a Sioux legend told to deceive trappers. No one’s ever seen it.”

“Au contraire. I have heard tales of it from the trappers over the years, as did mon grand-père before me. It appears every so often, after a certain amount of time has passed and the moon is in a specific alignment with the stars. If my calculations are correct, it will make an appearance sometime next month. All I want is its hide.”

“That doesn’t give me much time to get up to the Dakota Territories and hunt for it. Why don’t you send one of your own boys to go find it?”

“I need them here. Besides,” Lamont said, narrowing his eyes, “you owe me a favor.”

A chill rippled down Diah’s spine. This was more than just a simple job. This almost sounded like revenge.

“And what if I decline?” Cager arched one brow.

“Votre mère et soeur, they live in Vicksburg still?”

Diah jumped to his feet and took a step toward him. “You stay the hell away from them, you greasy little coon-ass!”

His brother grabbed his arm and yanked him back down. “Goddamn it, Diah, don’t make this any worse than it already is.” Cager ran his fingers through his dark hair the same way Diah did when he was uncomfortable. “And what about the part of the legend that says killing the White Buffalo curses you?”

Lamont replied with an indifferent wave of his hand. “As you said, it is just a legend. But just to be safe, that’s why I’m sending you.”

“You’re one sick son of a bitch, Jean-Baptiste.”

Their host flashed his pearly-white teeth. “I’m called the King of New Orleans for a reason.”

Cager stood and paced the room, a frown etched in his face. Yep, they were definitely in trouble once again. “It won’t be easy to get it. You said you would make it worth my while.”

“How does ten thousand dollars sound?”

Even Diah’s eyes widened at the amount. If he had just a portion of that, he could fix the leaking roof back home and make sure his mother and sister were well taken care of for many years. Maybe even invest in one of the new steam-powered cotton gins and balers. It was tempting enough to go to Dakota by himself and hunt for this mythical beast.

“You must want that hide pretty bad,” Cager continued after a second’s pause. “Why?”

“That is my own business. All you need to know is that I want it.” Lamont’s hooded eyes followed Cager as he continued to walk back and forth in front of the table. “Perhaps I should give you a reason to complete this job in a timely manner. Votre soeur, she is eighteen, n’est-ce pas? I wonder how she would like working in one of my establishments?”

Diah’s fingers itched to grab the vial and toss it right in the middle of Jean-Baptiste’s face, but a sharp look from his brother stopped him. He flexed the cramps out of his finger. “That won’t be necessary,” he growled. “We’ll get you that goddamned hide.”

Cager stared at him with his jaw lax. For once, Diah had managed to render his brother speechless.

“Excellent. That wasn’t too difficult, was it? And you will have your brother to help you, even if he can’t wield magic.” Lamont stood and stowed his wand in his jacket. “I would like the hide before the winter solstice. Now if you will excuse me, messieurs, I have business I need to attend to.”

Before following Lamont out, the lout scowled at them. The gaslight reflected off his knife in an unspoken threat.

As soon as the door closed behind them, Cager collapsed into his chair. “Shit! I’m sorry you got pulled into that.”

Diah jumped to his feet, towering over this brother. He might have been younger and a non-Wielder, but he could beat him into a pulp in a clean fight. “What the hell was that about?”

Cager looked up. His haunted expression sent chills down Diah’s spine. He always wore that look when someone reminded him of the war, but this time it was more intense than usual. It lingered for maybe ten seconds before the stony mask replaced it. “None of your business, little brother.”

When he tried to stand, Diah shoved him back down. “If you want my help, you’re gonna have to tell me how you got involved with that snake.”

Cager’s eyes never left his boots as he replied, “He’s a Wielder, like me. We knew each other from the war. You don’t need to know any more than that.”

“Bull. I don’t know what you did before I ran into you at Chickamauga, but I have a feeling it has something to do with this. Either you tell me now, Micajah, or I’m going back to Vicksburg.”

Cager raked his fingers through his hair. “Shit, now you sound like Mom. You nag like her too.” He leaned back into the chair. “Maybe it’s better that you stay home and take care of them. I trust Lamont like I would a well-worn two-bit whore.”

“You would know.”

His mouth twitched as if he was trying to hold back his laughter. “Nah, I try to avoid those.”

“I’m trying to be serious here, Cager.”

“I’m not an idiot, Diah. I have a pretty good idea what I’ve gotten myself into. But what choice do I have?”

“You could have let me burn his face off with a vial of black fire.”

“Yeah, and you would have had his whole family after you. Those Cajuns can be a nasty bunch. They love their gators and don’t mind feeding your fingers and toes to them before finishing you off. With you awake and watching, that is.”

And Diah thought the tales about Indian torture were brutal. “You know, if you’d just tell me what you did to piss him off, I’d help you.”

“Nah, I don’t want you helping me because you feel obligated to.” He rose slowly. “I could use a nice glass of bourbon.”

Anger flared inside him that could rival the boilers below the decks of any steamboat. He grabbed Cager’s shirt and shoved him against the wall. “Why are you avoiding my question? What did you do that was so bad you can’t tell me?”

“Be careful who you mess with, little brother.” Cager’s hand grazed the top of his disguised wand, reminding Diah that he wasn’t completely defenseless.

“I may be younger than you, but I’m bigger. Now tell me, or I’ll give some serious thought to dumping you into the river myself.”

Cager searched his face before laughing. “You don’t have it in you to hurt me. You’re too noble.”

Diah’s hands went slack. Cager was right. He could never consciously hurt his brother, not after all they’d been through during the war. He released him and stepped back. “You’re gonna have to tell me one day.”

“Or you’re going to what? Beat it out of me?” Cager smoothed out his shirt and jacket and ran his hand across his hair, patting it into place. “You really need to work on your temper.”

“I just want you to be honest with me.” His arms suddenly felt like they were made of lead, dragging him down as his anger drained out of him.

Cager lowered his eyes. “I spent the beginning of the war acquiring knowledge for the Confederacy. Sometimes it was just extracting some information that was needed. Other times, it was stealing things the Head Wielders found useful, like drawings of the Yankees’ machines. And then there were things I agreed to find for a price. I was very good at what I did, even ruthless. But if the end justified the means…” His voice drifted off, and he shook his head as if he wanted to erase an image that ran through it. “The Yankees had stolen an amulet from Lamont—a very powerful one—and he wanted it back. I told him I would get it for him. He hasn’t forgotten what happened.”

“And what happened?”

“Chickamauga.”

The air left Diah’s lungs as if he’d been punched in the gut. When he breathed in again, guilt rushed through his veins.

“I’m going to get that drink now.” Cager placed a hand on his shoulder as he passed him. “You’ve always been the one with common sense, not me. Do what you think is right, and I’ll do my best to respect your decision.”

Alone in the room, Diah closed his eyes and wished his shame would subside as the memories flooded his mind. The acidic smell of smoke. The blood-drenched battlefields. The screams of the dying.

On the third day of Chickamauga, the Rebel army had ambushed his artillery unit. One of the Wielders’ spells had hit the keg of powder, setting off a series of explosions around him. A large piece of shrapnel had impaled him in the gut. The blinding pain still haunted his dreams to this day, but he thanked his lucky stars he was alive to remember it.

Cager had helped him out then, removing the shrapnel and force-healing the wound with magic. He’d risked his own life to save him, even though they fought on opposite sides.

It had also caused him to fail to retrieve Lamont’s amulet.

Diah swallowed past the lump of guilt in this throat and lifted his chin. A few steps later, he caught up with Cager in the main room. “The Natchez leaves in the morning. If we’re lucky, we can be in St. Louis in a few days and go from there.”

Cager’s brows rose in unison. “We?”

“Yeah, someone needs to keep you out of trouble.”

Chapter Two

St. Joseph, Missouri

September, 1872

“Good evening, gentlemen. I’m Oni Matthews. I understand you’re looking for a guide into the Dakota Territories.”

Diah almost dropped his mug at the appearance of a lone Indian woman standing at their table. Strangely enough, though, her clothing appeared more civilized than the mud-crusted buckskins that covered most of the men inside the Golden Rose Saloon. Her long-sleeved burgundy shirt was belted around her small waist, and a long navy skirt flowed underneath it. It was an outfit that could have been worn by any respectable farmer’s wife back in Vicksburg. “You’re a guide? But you’re a woman.”

“And a half-breed,” Cager added with a hint of disgust in his voice.

She arched one dark brow. She was kind of pretty, in an odd way, with her coal black hair and high cheekbones. “I don’t know which of your comments offends me more. If you find something objectionable about me, then perhaps you can navigate your way through Dakota on your own.”

She turned to leave, but Diah stood and caught her hand. A shock traveled up his arm, making it difficult to breathe for a second. Surprise glowed in her amber eyes when they met his, as if she felt the same thing.

“I didn’t mean to offend you, Miss Matthews. Please have a seat.” He pulled out a chair for her.

Oni stared back at him with confusion on her face, but she sat and regained her composure. “So, you’ve decided to go buffalo hunting?”

Cager crossed his arms and studied her. “What makes you think you’re qualified to act as our guide?”

She laughed and leaned back in her chair with one arm draped over the back. “As you were so kind to point out, I’m half Lakota. I grew up in those hills and know them like the back of my hand. I know where to find food and water along the way, and if we run into some of my people, I can help you avoid what could turn into a nasty confrontation.”

“And the fact that you’re a woman?” Cager’s voice dripped in disdain.

“Lewis and Clark had no problems using Sacajawea as a guide.” She smirked. “Don’t tell me it’s a bruise to your pride to have a woman leading you?”

“No, it’s not that, it’s just…” Diah’s voice trailed off as he struggled to find the right words. He didn’t want to insult her by explaining his concerns over her being a member of the weaker sex, not to mention everything he’d heard about her people being little more than savages. But then, everything about her differed from most women he knew. She was blunt and direct, meeting their eyes instead of demurely glancing down. And, oddly enough, she was staring more at him than Cager. Usually women couldn’t keep their eyes off his brother.

Cager cleared his throat. “I think what my brother is trying to say is what would your husband or father think about you going out into the wilderness alone with us?”

She stiffened. “I don’t have a husband, and my father is no longer alive. If you’re worried about those trivial details, then perhaps you’re not as eager to go hunting as I was led to believe.”

“No, I’m just trying to make sure I don’t have to worry about any trouble from you while we’re out there.”

Oni threw back her head and laughed. “If you’re implying I’d try to seduce you, you’re dead wrong. And if either of you try anything on me, I can defend myself.” Her hand brushed the hilt of a small dagger that hung from her belt. “I’m a professional guide, Mr.…?”

“Reynolds,” Diah replied. “Jebediah Reynolds, and this is my brother, Micajah.”

“Cager.”

She nodded, her eyes lingering on Diah. “So, do you have any more questions?”

“I just want to make sure I find the perfect buffalo.” Cager flashed his most charming grin at her. “I’m rather particular about what I’m hunting for.”

A smile played on her full lips, and she leaned forward so her breasts hovered over the edge of the table. “I know what you want. The White Buffalo.”

Diah’s eyes widened, earning a disapproving glance from his brother. How did she know? What bothered him more was that she’d lead them to something considered scared to her people. It was like a Christian trying to sell the Crown of Thorns to the highest bidder.

“What’s the White Buffalo?” Cager asked, wearing his best poker face.

“Don’t play innocent with me, Mr. Reynolds. I’m well aware of the moon cycles and the ancient legends. There’s only one reason why someone like you would be so determined to go buffalo hunting this late in the year.”

Diah hid his amusement behind his mug. It was refreshing to have a woman who saw straight through Cager’s deceptions instead of giggling like a half-witted child. He was beginning to like Oni.

His brother scowled. “Fine. Yes, I want to find it. Do you know where it is?”

“I have a general idea. But it’s going to cost you.”

Cager leaned forward, his jaw tight. “How much?”

“Eight hundred dollars.”

Diah plunked his mug down on the table. “That’s outrageous.”

Cager shifted in his chair. “I think we’ll take our chances without a guide if a half-breed woman like you is all this town can muster up.”

Diah almost swore he heard her teeth grinding.

She stood, and this time neither of them stopped her. “Good luck, then, gentleman. You’re going to need it. Dakota winters have been known to cause men like you to lose fingers and toes.”

As soon as she passed the doors, he turned to Cager. “Why did you have to piss her off? We’ve been in this town for two days and she’s the only guide we’ve been able to muster up.”

Cager’s eyes remained focused on the doorway as if he was expecting her to return. “She’s playing head games with us. Trust me, I know.”

“And what if she’s right? What if we end up wandering around out there in the snow until we freeze to death?” Diah preferred his fingers and toes pink and intact, not black and rotting off. Or becoming gator fodder, which is exactly what Jean-Baptiste would do to them if they failed.

“Eight hundred dollars is still a ridiculous amount to pay for a guide.”

“Not if we’re getting paid ten thousand for it.” Diah studied him for a few seconds. “I’m wondering if you aren’t a little perturbed that she didn’t fling herself at you like every other woman you’ve met.”

“What makes you think I want to tangle with her?”

“She’s a challenge.”

Cager’s laugh sounded hollow, letting Diah know how close to the mark he really was. “Watch and learn, little brother.”

Diah grinned. “I think you’ve finally found a woman who wants nothing to do with you.” But where does that leave me? he asked himself as he remembered what he felt when their hands touched.

He pushed those thoughts from his mind. Family trumped pride. It was time for him to play nice and smooth things over with the one person who could ensure they completed the mission. He pushed away from table. “Let me see if I can change her mind.”

His brother snorted. “Have fun, and if you need to me heal you after she sinks that knife into your gut, you know where to find me.”

Diah stepped out of the saloon and scanned the street for Oni. She was easy to find with the moonlight shining off her glossy hair like polished silver. He ran toward her. “Miss Matthews, please wait.”

She paused and turned around. “Changed your mind?”

He caught up with her and pulled her aside between two buildings. “Eight hundred, but only if we find it.”

“There are no guarantees in life, Mr. Reynolds.”

“Perhaps, but we’re not going to pay you that much unless we get what we want.”

“And what if we don’t find it?”

Diah dug his boot into the dirt. How would Cager handle this? “We can negotiate based on how helpful you’ve been.”

She narrowed her eyes. “I would like a deposit to procure my services, then.”

Cager was the one financing this trip, and Diah doubted his brother would give Oni a penny until he got what he wanted from her. “We’ll pay for your passage on the river and provide your supplies for the hunt. That sounds fair enough to me.”

She looked like she was about to tell him what he could do with his offer, so Diah reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out the one thing of value he had left after the war. His father’s watch flashed in the dim light, still as shiny as the day it was made. A storm of emotions whirled inside him as he extended it to her. “Miss Matthews, would you consider this a suitable deposit?”

“Your watch?”

“My father’s, actually.” He opened her hand and laid it into her outstretched palm. Guilt nagged at him while he closed her fingers around it. “It’s pure gold. I’m sure you’ll be able to fetch a good price for it. In return, you’ll agree to meet us at the docks in the morning.”

She stared at him with her lips parted. “You’re willing to part with a family heirloom in order to hire me as a guide?” She cocked her head and knitted her brows together. “What’s really going on here?”

“I’d prefer not to go into the details.” He released her hand and took a step back. Why am I so determined not to let her go? “My brother and I are honest men. Our word is as good as any written contract, I promise you.”

The angle of her shoulders dropped, and her face relaxed. “Is that so?”

Diah nodded.

Oni studied his face as if she was trying to assess his credibility. Finally she shoved the watch back into his hand. “You sound like a decent man, Mr. Reynolds, unlike your brother, so let me give you a piece of friendly advice. Stay away from the White Buffalo.” Without another word, she slipped back into the crowds that clogged the sidewalks.

Diah watched her disappear and pondered the meaning behind her words. What kind of trouble had they gotten into?

The humid night air did little to cool Oni’s burning cheeks. She headed straight for the river and followed it downstream until she reached a grove of cottonwoods. By then, her confusion had lessened enough to allow her to think clearly.

She hadn’t expected Cager to be so stubborn. But when she learned he was after the White Buffalo, she realized she wasn’t dealing with the typical spoiled city boy out for a good time. Even though he did his best to disguise his wand, she recognized the gleam of orichalcum when she saw it. He was a Wielder.

Diah was a bit more difficult to figure out. Although he didn’t seem as aggressive as Cager, she definitely didn’t want to cross him in a fair fight. He was huge—six foot four, easily—and built like rock. His biceps had rippled under his shirt, straining against the material. Yet, for all his bulk, he’d been surprisingly gentle when he grabbed her hand. He’d treated her as though she were some fragile flower.

She looked at it to see if her hand had changed since before she entered the saloon. Nope, the same slightly calloused brown hand as before.

Why would he offer me his father’s watch? She needed money, but not that badly. Taking his watch almost seemed like a crime. It was one thing to take a few dollars from them and not lead them anywhere, but it was something entirely different when she took something that had sentimental value. The pain in his eyes when he placed the watch in her hand…

A twig snapped behind her, and her muscles tensed. She reached for her dagger. “Who’s there?”

“Good evening, Oni,” a voice said behind her.

She cringed. Bradley.

“A little birdie told me you were planning on skipping town tomorrow with a couple of clients.”

She turned to see him standing about ten feet behind her. “I don’t know where you heard that.”

“Someone like you doesn’t walk into the Golden Rose without attracting attention.” He tiptoed around the puddles to avoid getting mud on his immaculate gray suit. “Please tell me they paid you up front so you can give me the money you owe me.”

“They didn’t, but they agreed to pay me eight hundred dollars when I get them to their destination.”

The moonlight glinted on the wand protruding from his hand like a long slender finger. Damn it, she didn’t need to fight a duel tonight, and particularly not with Bradley.

He clicked his tongue as if he was reprimanding a naughty child. “I thought you knew better than to agree to something like that, especially since most of the parties you guide seem to mysteriously disappear.”

She tightened her grip around the dagger. This game of blackmail was quickly growing old. “One party, and that was due to circumstances beyond my control. You’ll get your money, Bradley, don’t worry.”

“You know the rules, Oni.” His wand whipped through the air like a rattlesnake striking and pressed into the soft spot under her chin. “If you show your face in town, you need to pay me for my silence. All the sheriff needs is one word from me, and you’ll swing. If you don’t have the money, perhaps we can develop an arrangement where you work it off with me.” There was no mistaking the lustful gleam in his eyes.

“And what would your wife say about that, considering she’s the one who controls your wallet?” She kept the smiled plastered on her face to hide her fear, even as he increased the pressure of the wand against her windpipe. “It would be a pity if she left you without a penny.”

“I could make sure you kept your mouth shut. Tell me, how much do you like your impertinent little tongue?”

Her grin widened. “If you cut it out, then you’ve just deprived yourself of some of the other things I could do with it. I’ve heard about the stuff you like.”

He closed the distance between them, the ridge in his pants pressing against her thigh. “Why are you making this so difficult? I’m giving you an easy opportunity to pay off your debt and avoid the hangman’s noose at the same time.”

She wasn’t a blushing virgin by any means, but she refused to stoop to prostitution. The mere idea of sleeping with Bradley made her stomach lurch. “Easy?”

“Yes, very easy. You must know how much I want to break that willful spirit of yours. Why do you think I’ve let you go as long as I have without paying me?”

His wand moved to the back of her skull. He left it there as a warning while his mouth clamped over hers.

Oni pressed her hands against his chest and shoved him away. “I never agreed to that.” She wiped the taste of stale tobacco and whiskey off her lips with the back of her sleeve.

“There’s no need to fight me, Oni. You can agree to my terms, or you can scream. Either way, I’m going to enjoy myself.” He raised his wand and leveled it with her nose.

“Not if I can help it.”

Oni snatched her dagger from its sheath and focused her powers into the orichalcum core. A blinding spear of light erupted from the point.

Bradley dropped his wand and covered his eyes. “You bitch!”

She backed away from him, but he stumbled after her, tripping on a tree root and falling forward onto her. They tumbled to the ground. His breath caught, and spasms racked his body. Oni saw the hilt of her dagger resting against the gray linen vest of his suit. She pushed him off and yanked the blade from his chest. Blood coated her hand like war paint. She trembled and listened to the gurgling sounds coming from Bradley’s mouth.

Then he grew silent.

Oni almost dropped her dagger, but the sticky blood glued it to her palm as it dried. What have I done? She’d seen death before, but never at her own hand. She nudged him with her foot. His blank eyes stared back at her.

The howl of coyotes in the distance snapped her out of her state of shock. It was an accident. He fell on my dagger. I didn’t mean to kill him. But deep in her heart, she felt no remorse over his death.

She ran down to the river and scrubbed her hands raw before she washed the blade clean. Then she returned to the body. Nothing had changed since she left. He was still dead, and the fear of being caught wore away at her spirit more than any guilt for her crime. She grabbed the shoulders of his jacket and dragged him through the brush. I hope his wife will be a happy widow, she thought as the brambles scratched her arms.

At the water’s edge she used a sturdy tree branch to push him into the river. The current caught hold of him, and the body floated downstream.

She didn’t know if Bradley had told anyone about coming to see her tonight, but she didn’t want to take any chances. No one would care why she did it. They’d only see her as a bloodthirsty savage. Tomorrow morning, she’d leave with the Reynolds brothers. She had no choice in the matter now. It was either lead them into Dakota Territory or risk getting strung up at the edge of town.

The moon pulled at her soul, and the chorus of coyotes called to her. For now, perhaps it would be best to lie low. She gave in to the need to shift and ran away from the crime scene on four legs.

Chapter Three

Diah paced the dock in front of the Big Sky Belle and checked his watch one more time. The riverboat was scheduled to leave in less than five minutes, and their guide was nowhere in sight. The low moan of the steam whistle pierced the air, announcing to the passengers it was time to board, and red smoke belched from the twin smokestacks. The converted paddle wheel, complete with the latest murcarbonite boiler, promised to get them up the Missouri three times faster than a normal coal-burning boat, but the outrageous cost made his stomach churn almost as much as their lack of a guide.

“I can’t believe she turned us down.”

Cager stood a few feet away, springing his wand from its holster like a gunslinger over and over again. Of course, it helped that it was fashioned to resemble a revolver. Only when Diah peered closer could he see the veins of orichalcum, which all wands were made of, lacing the pommel and cylinder. The Machinists had wanted to make sure the Wielders never regained the power they had before the war, and a Wielder was nothing without his wand. Many resorted to disguising them as everyday objects to still be able to cast magic and avoid running into trouble with the law. “If she doesn’t show up, it’s her loss. She sounded pretty desperate for money last night. Let’s give her another minute, shall we?”

Diah opened his mouth to reply, but something out of the corner of his eye caught his attention. Oni was walking down the street toward them with a brown-and-white pinto in tow. The early morning sunlight cast a violet halo around her hair. As she came closer, he noticed dark circles under her eyes.

“Told you she would come.” Cager approached her and tipped his hat, turning every ounce of his Southern charm on her. “Good morning, Miss Matthews. You’re looking mighty lovely this morning.”

“Drop the act, Mr. Reynolds. I’m here. But before I get on board, I want to negotiate my fee.”

The whistle drowned out Diah’s snickers. Yes, she was definitely immune to his brother’s wiles.

The smile slipped off Cager’s face. “I knew you’d realize that eight hundred was an exorbitant amount. Besides, what makes you think we still need your services?”

“Because I’m the only person in town crazy enough to lead you two wasichu into the plains this late in the year. I require a deposit of at least a hundred dollars now, another two hundred when I get you to where what you’re looking for should be, and then an extra five hundred if you get it.”

“And what about getting us safely back here?” Diah didn’t like the idea of being left stranded in the middle of Dakota Territory with winter coming on.

“My brother raises a good point. We’ll pay you a deposit now, but you won’t get a penny more until we’re on our way safely back home.”

She cast a nervous glance over her shoulder and fumbled with her horse’s reins. Her jaw tightened. She didn’t like the position she was in—that much was obvious—but she was the one who started it by trying to back them into a corner. “Fine, I’ll agree to those terms.”

Cager nodded, radiating smugness. “So glad we could reach an understanding. Let’s get on board before the boat leaves without us.”

The three of them crossed the gangplank just before it was pulled in. Oni gently rubbed the pinto’s neck and whispered a few words to it before she handed it over to one of the dark-skinned deckhands. The gentleness of her voice vanished when she turned her sharp eyes on them. “If either of you try to default on your payment, I’ll find another way to extract it.”

Diah didn’t doubt she would. A feral light filled her amber eyes, making him wonder if they’d just invited trouble along for the journey.

Cager held up a tarnished brass key. “I was going to make you share a room with Diah, but I supposed you can have mine. Of course, I’m going to have to deduct the cost of your passage from your deposit.”

She snatched it out of his hand and Diah noticed dark stains along the cuff of her sleeve. She caught him staring at them and quickly hid her wrist in the folds of her skirt. “If I don’t have the money by the time we get to the next stop, I’m getting off.” Without saying another word, she turned the corner and disappeared down a hallway.

“Somebody woke up cranky this morning,” Cager said as they stared after her.

“I don’t blame her for acting that way after that comment about sharing a room with me.”

“It was all in good fun, Diah. I saw how you were watching her, and I thought if I planted the seed in her mind—”

“Thanks, but I don’t need your help. Besides, I was more interested in her appearance this morning. She looks like she’s been up all night, and her shirt is stained with blood. Whose do you suppose it is?”

Cager’s brows bunched together. “You’re seeing things. It was probably just some mud. I’m off to get some breakfast. Care to join me?”

Diah cast another glance at the hallway. Perhaps Cager was right. Perhaps he was letting his imagination run wild. But as he followed his brother to the dining room, he decided he needed to find out as much as he could about Oni Matthews before they got off this boat.

Diah checked his pocket watch and glanced at the simmering solutions. Exactly an hour had passed, so he turned down the flame. Now was as good a time as any to get dinner, while they cooled.

In the dining room Cager was sitting at table, surrounded by three adoring women who appeared to hang on every word he said. To the casual observer, he appeared to be teaching them how to play a card game, but Diah had seen this ruse countless times before.

He grimaced. Three women—not bad for a day’s work. He just hoped he wouldn’t have to listen to any bedroom antics tonight. Instead of interrupting them, he sat at a table on the opposite side of the room and ordered a steak. The waiter had just set the plate-sized piece of sizzling meat down in front of him when Oni appeared in the doorway a few feet away.

Her amber eyes scanned the room. The dark circles from earlier had faded, and she appeared more rested than this morning. She had changed into a faded yellow calico dress, depriving him of the chance to identify the dark stains on her burgundy shirt.

He wasn’t going to let her escape without learning something about her. His pulse quickened as he stood and moved toward her. “Miss Matthews, I’d be honored if you’d join me for dinner.”

Her head snapped to him and her mouth hung open. “Are you sure you want to be seen in public with someone like me?”

“What is that supposed to mean?”

“I tend to make most people nervous, being what I am.” Her gaze focused on Cager before she sat in the chair Diah held out for her. “Or they seem to think I’m less than human for being half Lakota.”

He inwardly cringed. Did she already suspect his motives? “Don’t mind Cager. His bark is worse than his bite. We wouldn’t have hired you if we didn’t think you were capable of guiding us to what we need to find.”

The waiter reappeared and asked what she wanted to eat. The corners of her mouth twitched as she glanced down at his plate. “As long as the gentleman is paying, I’ll have what he’s having.”

Diah nodded and the waiter rushed to the kitchen. “Are you sure you can eat all this?”

She stared at the well-done hunk of meat and licked her lips. “Mr. Reynolds, I haven’t had a decent meal in a week. I think I can finish a steak of that size without any difficulty.”

“A week?”

When she nodded, guilt robbed him of his appetite. He offered his plate to her, but she shook her head. “Don’t let your meal get cold before you have a chance to enjoy it.”

He pushed the meat around with his fork and cleared his throat. “And it’s Diah, by the way.”

“Fine, but since you want to be informal, I ask that you call me Oni.”

“As long as you don’t mind.” The first bite of the steak practically melted in his mouth and reminded him he hadn’t eaten since breakfast this morning. He was cutting a second bite when the waiter returned with her steak. “Dig in—it’s good.”

“Judging by your expression, I would think so.” She cut off a morsel, and a look of bliss crossed her face as she put it in her mouth. The next three bites came in such rapid succession, he wondered if she actually had time to chew the meat in between them. She carved up the steak like a woman who was scared it would run away from her before she finished it.

“Is Oni your real name?” Or should I be looking on “Wanted” posters for some other name?

“No, Diah.” She emphasized his name. “It’s short for Onawa.”

“And does that have any special meaning in Sioux?”

She stiffened. “Why all these questions?”

Uh-oh. She’s getting defensive. He scrambled for a response that would satisfy her. “I’ve never met anyone like you and I’m curious to learn more.”

Fascinated would be more accurate. She was far more complex than most women he knew. Stubborn. Strong, as if she had a core of steel inside her. And definitely someone who seemed to despise needing to lean on a man for support.

A small frown tugged at her mouth. “You’re the first white man who’s wanted to know more about me. Most of them just see me as some dumb creature who’s of little use to them other than someone they can force themselves on and not feel guilty about later. It’s much like the slaves were treated before the war. Like cattle and little more.”

Anger flashed inside him. “Men like that deserve to be shot.”

She actually smiled at that, although it never replaced the haunted glow in her eyes. “I’m glad you think that way.”

A touch of sadness lingered in her voice, and he almost hesitated asking, “Has that happened? I mean, to you?”

Her laughter was bitter and her voice hardened. “Do I look like the type of woman who would allow that to happen?”

“Not particularly.” He looked down at his almost empty plate. “I was just concerned that someone had mistreated you, that’s all.”

She was staring at him with frank confusion when he lifted his eyes. “Thank you,” she murmured. “And to answer your question, Onawa means ‘wide awake’ in the Lakota language. It was the name given to me because I rarely slept as a baby. According to my mother, I would quietly stare at everything around me. I’ve since earned other names, but I prefer to go by Oni.”

“What are those other names?”

She finished the last bite of her steak before she answered. “Wakanda and Mayashehchan.”

“And what do they mean?”

Oni grinned. “Maybe I’ll tell you one day if I get to know you better. That is, if you’re willing to tell me a bit more about yourself.”

“Most women would rather know more about Cager than me.”

She turned and studied the table across the room. “Your brother is easy enough to figure out. A boorish, self-absorbed rake who treats women like conquests.”

Part of him wanted to come to his brother’s defense, and the other part of him agreed with her. “He has a few redeeming qualities.”

“Like what?” she asked, now studying him.

“He risked his life to save mine during the war. In fact, we’re kind of in a mess now because of it.” She cocked her head and he continued, “He failed to complete a job then and now we need to find that White Buffalo to make up for it. Otherwise, this slime, Lamont, said he’d go after our mom and sister.”

“Ah, that explains things.” She leaned back in her chair and played with a piece of hair that had come loose from her braid. “But it sounds like it was his problem, not yours, seeing as how he was the one who got involved with Lamont in the first place. Why are you here?”

“I feel responsible for his situation since he was taking care of me instead of finishing his job. Besides, I keep hoping I’ll talk some sense into him one day.”

Oni laughed. “Good luck with that. I find it hard to believe you’re even brothers.”

Diah ran his hand over his head, thankful he’d taken the time to get a haircut yesterday. “Yeah, I suppose we do look a little different.”

“No, I meant more along the lines of temperament.” She bit her bottom lip and gave him a shy smile. “I prefer your company over his, in all honesty.”

He looked away, unsure what to say. No woman had ever complimented him like that before. He wondered what she saw in him. When Diah stole a quick glance at her, she was still watching him with those strange amber eyes that stood out against her coppery skin. Her full lips angled up toward her high cheekbones in a bemused grin.

His attraction to her grew like the bulge in his pants, and he suddenly felt like a gawky teenager. It was time to change the subject. “Where do you think we should get off the boat?”

Her brow crinkled. “Where it turns west, before we get into Blackfoot territory. We have several days of travel until we get there, though.”

“And then what?”

“We ride and track the buffalo herds on horseback until we find what you’re looking for.”

He nodded and clasped his hands on the table. “So this should go fairly smoothly, then?”

“Maybe.”

“Cager’s pretty good at finding things, and you know the area, so there’s not too much to worry about.”

“There are always things to be worried about. Storms. Snow. Wildfires. Wolves. And things even worse than that. Things unseen.” Her smile vanished and she focused on something in the distance.

“What are things unseen?”

“I believe the line from Shakespeare is, ‘There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, than are dreamt of in your philosophy.’ They’re thankfully rare. Let’s hope we don’t run into any of those things along the way.”

Images of ghosts filled his mind. His curiosity increased, but not enough to know more about these unseen things. At the same time, he discovered another layer to Oni. How was a half-breed familiar enough with Hamlet to quote it?

“Tell me, Diah, are you a Wielder like your brother?” Her question jerked him from his thoughts.

“What makes you think he’s a Wielder?”

“I’ve been around long enough to recognize orichalcum when I see it, although I find it a bit strange he would disguise his wand as a gun.”

So much for keeping that a secret. Was there anything she hadn’t discovered about them? “Cager prefers people don’t know.”

“Understandable. But you never answered my question.”

“Why do you want to know?”

“I want to know what I’ll have with me out there. Best to be prepared, after all.”

“What do you think I am?” Maybe he was being a bit of an ass, but he wanted to challenge her.

She leaned forward and reached for his hands. He flinched when her warm fingertips brushed them, and she paused. “Does this make you uncomfortable?”

Uncomfortable didn’t begin to describe it. The heat flowed from his skin and settled in his crotch, creating a type of painful pleasure. She shouldn’t have this effect on him. Maybe there was some truth in Cager’s accusations that he had denied himself the company of women for too long. He didn’t trust his voice so he shook his head.

She cupped her hands around his and gently pried them apart, using a massaging motion. Each stroke of her thumbs created a rush that ended up as a throb below his belt. Once she had his palm exposed, she traced the lines on it and rubbed the few calluses on his fingers. Then she lifted his hands to her face. For brief second, the desire to have her suck on his fingers filled his mind, which did little to help soothe his raging hard-on.

She sniffed his fingertips. “You’ve been making black fire, Diah.”

“What makes you say that?” He snatched his hands back and pushed his desire for her to the most remote corner of his mind.

Her eyes glittered with amusement, and he wasn’t sure if it was because she had guessed correctly, or if she’d seen the evidence of his attraction to her. “I can smell it.”

He held his fingers up to his nose. A faint sulfuric odor wafted from them. “I’m surprised you can identify it.”

“You never forget the scent of black fire once you’ve smelled it ignited.”

A flashback from the war slammed into him, burning his nostrils as he remembered the scores of burned bodies strewn across the battlefield. He struggled to keep focused on their conversation. “Does your tribe make it?” As far as he knew, alchemy was a strictly old-world science.

Oni shook her head. “No, I smelled it after I left the tribal lands.”

“And how old were you then?”

“Six. My mother had remarried and her new husband didn’t like the idea I was half white. He was more than happy to offer me to a group of missionaries in Kansas who wanted to educate savages.”

“So the Sioux feel the same way about half-breeds?”

Her hand clenched into a white-knuckled fist, and he realized too late that he had touched upon a sensitive subject. “I suppose you could say that,” she said in a flat voice. “I ran away from the mission school when I was fourteen.”

“What did you do after that?”

“I wandered around.” The blood flowed back into her fingers, returning them to their normal bronzed color. “Getting jobs as a guide here and there. Things like that.”

Diah wondered what other things she had done to get by. There weren’t that many respectable occupations for women out here, especially for someone like her. “Why didn’t you settle down and get married like most women do?”

Once again, she stared at him in confusion. “Do you really think it’s as simple as that?”

“You’re an attractive woman. Surely you’ve had men want to marry you.”

“None that I would want to marry. Besides, most men see me as the type to fool around with, not marry. I’m cattle, remember.”

“I don’t see you that way.” Damn, I didn’t mean for that to slip out. “I mean, you’re a person, not an animal.”

She propped her elbow on the table and rested her chin in her palm. Half a minute passed in silence while she scrutinized him. “You’re a rare man, Diah.”

“Nah, I just…” He just what? Saw the intelligence in her face? Heard the pain in her voice? Felt something stir within him every time she touched him? Wondered how her lips would taste?

Damn it, I shouldn’t be thinking such things about someone I just met.

Low laughter rumbled from her throat and she rose from her chair. “I think I’ve bothered you long enough.”

He jumped to his feet. “You’ve been no bother at all, Oni. In fact, I’m glad I had the chance to get to know you a bit better.” He offered her his arm. “May I escort you back to your room?”

She tilted her head and grinned as she slipped her arm through his. “To the door, and no farther.”

“I didn’t mean to imply—”

“I know. You’re just trying to be a gentleman. I guess I’m not used to being treated like a lady.”

The walk down the hallway seemed too short, and they stood in front of her door sooner than he would’ve liked.

Oni unwound her arm and looked up at him expectantly, like she wanted something else from him. “Do you really think I’m attractive?” He didn’t have a chance to answer. She leaned forward and gave him a peck on the cheek. “Never mind. Good night, Diah, and thank you for a nice evening.”

He waited until he heard the click of her lock before he brought his hand up to where her lips had touched his skin. What had possessed her to do that? As he walked back to his room, he wondered if she felt a fraction of the desire that he did.

Chapter Four

Oni ran her hand over her hair to tuck away any strays and smoothed out the wrinkles in her skirt.

It had been three days since they left St. Joseph, and she hadn’t seen Diah since that first night. She normally preferred solitude. It was better than the stares she attracted in the larger eastern towns. But he was the first person who didn’t treat her like she was some sort of animal. If he only knew.

A beam of moonlight fell on her skin when she passed a window. The pull was getting stronger, but she couldn’t give in to it tonight. A lone coyote wandering around the boat wouldn’t go unnoticed.

She poised her hand in front of the door and took a deep breath before she knocked three times. Her heart fluttered as she waited.

This was ridiculous. She was a woman of twenty-six, not a silly little girl, but she couldn’t explain why she craved his attention.

No answer came from their room. Her courage faltered. She was about to turn and leave when she heard footsteps.

Diah cracked the door open and his blue eyes widened. “Oni, what are you doing here?”

“I, um…” She peeked past his broad shoulders and saw the complex apparatus of vials and tubes that filled the center of the room. “I was curious about alchemy.” She knew how weak her explanation sounded, and the way he pressed his lips together showed he wasn’t convinced by it, either.

But he opened the door wider and ushered her in. “Sorry about the mess.”

Oni tiptoed around the setup, pulling her skirt close to her legs so it wouldn’t brush against anything. She’d seen the destruction black fire caused, and the last thing she wanted to do was spill it and cause an explosion. “Are you almost done making the black fire?”

He rubbed the stubble on his cheek. Between the fatigue in his face and his wrinkled clothes, he looked like he hadn’t slept since she saw him last. “Yeah, I was getting ready to bottle it.”

“Can I help?”

“If you promise to be careful.” Diah held up a large triangular glass bottle containing a thick black liquid. Iridescent waves of orange and red rolled through the murky depths. “It can still be a bit unstable at this point and I don’t want you getting hurt.” He carefully set the bottle down on the table and handed her a pair of leather gloves similar to the ones he wore.

“Your concern is appreciated.” And unexpected.

Diah avoided meeting her gaze, but his cheeks become the same color as his hair. He pulled out a box of vials. “I’ll transfer the liquid and you put the stoppers in. The trick is to coat them with wax to get a good seal. Watch me.”

For a man his size, he handled the equipment with the dexterity of a fiddle player. He pulled a small amount of the black fire into a long pipette and transferred it to a vial that was smaller than her hand. Then he took a piece of wax, ran the end through an open flame three times to soften it, and rubbed it around the sides of the stopper before inserting it into the opening of the vial.

He held the finished vial up to the gaslight overhead. “Ideally, you want as little air as possible in there. It will help protect the integrity of the black fire.” He gave it to her so she could inspect it. The bottom of the glass stopper grazed the surface of the liquid. “On the other hand, you don’t want to overfill it, or you’ll get a nasty mess when you put the stopper in.”

“How do you know how much to put in?”

Diah held out the pipette for her. “See that line scratched into the side? That’s my marker. Any other questions?”

Oni picked up the wax in one hand and a stopper in the other. “Let’s get started.”

He grinned at her and began filling the vials so quickly that she had a difficult time keeping up with him. After they’d done about ten of them, she adjusted to his pace and felt comfortable enough to resume the conversation. “How long have you been an alchemist?”

Her question threw a hitch in his rhythm so he waited until he recovered before he answered it. “Eighteen years. When my father realized I wasn’t a Wielder like my brother and sister, he asked me what I wanted to do with my life. He had a friend in Oxford who was an alchemist. I always loved going over to his house to watch him make potions. I told him I wanted to pursue that career, and so I was apprenticed to Professor Geary when I was ten.”

“How far was Oxford from your home?”

“A few hours by train.”

“It must have been difficult to be separated from your family at that age.”

Diah paused and scrunched his brows together. “Yes and no. I missed my family, if that’s what you mean, but at the same time, it felt good to get out of Cager’s shadow. At times, I think my father was embarrassed that I wasn’t a Wielder, like I was some kind of accident. He kept expecting me to be like him and Cager. Besides, Professor Geary was a wonderful teacher and I discovered something I was good at.”

“Surely your father must have been proud of you when he realized what a talented alchemist you’d become. Not many possess the skill to make black fire.”

“I suppose he was.”

“He never told you?”

“My father wasn’t one to let his feelings be known.”

An odd twinge pulled at her chest. She knew what it was like to be the odd child in the family, but she hesitated telling him that much. “Do you have a lab back home?”

He handed her the next vial and tilted the flask to the side so it would be easier to draw the remaining black fire up into the pipette. “A small one. Not as big as I would like, but in order to have that, I would need to be a professor at a university.”

“Why not become a professor?”

“I was on track to become one, but my studies got interrupted.”

“What happened?”

“The war.” His expression hardened. “Professor Geary was well connected with the Union army, and my father was worried I might be enticed to that side. He dragged me home when Mississippi seceded.”

“And were you?”

Diah made a noise the sounded like a half laugh. “I had a huge argument with him and ran away to join the Union army. When I came back home, he’d passed away.”

Oni’s heart ached for him, and she reached out to place her gloved hand over his. “I’m sorry to hear that. The war’s been over for seven years, though. Maybe you should think about resuming your studies.”

He stared at her hand. “Someone needs to look after my mom and my sister, and Cager’s never been the stay-at-home type.” He withdrew his hand and resumed filling the last of the vials.

She watched him silently. His guilt held him back from pursuing what he wanted. She doubted she could ever be capable of such self-sacrifice.

Cager burst into the room as she placed the stopper into the last vial. “Damn jealous husbands!”

Diah chuckled and began disassembling the apparatus. “Maybe if you stayed away from married women, you wouldn’t have to deal with them.”

“It’s not my fault they throw themselves at me.” He hung his hat on a peg and loosened his tie. “I think I’m going to spend the rest of the night in here, if you don’t mind.” He looked at her and then back to his brother. “Unless you two would prefer to be alone.”

Diah’s face reddened. “Oni was just helping me bottle the black fire.”

As soon his back was to her, she snatched three vials and stuffed them in her pocket before she lost her nerve. There were so many on the table, she doubted they would miss them. Besides, they might prove useful to her later, if only to sell them for food money. She stood, eager to leave before they realized what she’d done. “If you want me to leave, I understand.”

Cager waved her down. “No, please stay. No need to deprive Diah of your company, especially since he’s been talking nonstop about you since we left St. Joseph.”

“Cager!” A flask slipped from Diah’s fingers, and he fumbled to catch it before it shattered on the floor.

The flush crept through her body. Had he been talking about her in a good way or a bad way? Funny how he didn’t want her to know about it, though. Now she was curious to find out more about his feelings for her. When she caught his attention, she smiled.

His mouth curled up to mirror hers before he looked away. “You know, we’d have a lot more room if you’d help me break this down and pack it away.” Oni moved to help him, but he shooed her away. “Not you, Oni. You’re our guest.”

“But there’s no need to for me sit back and watch you two do all the work.” She began loosening the bolts and sliding the tubes out of their harnesses. It took the three of them less than ten minutes to clear the table and pack away his equipment.

After the last flask had been tucked away, Diah latched the small trunk closed. “I’m going to go get some food. Oni, would you care to join me for dinner?”

“Oh, that’s kind of you, little brother. Go to the dining room and leave me here to starve.” Cager leaned back in his chair and propped his feet on the table, his bottom lip jutting out in a fake pout.

Diah rolled his eyes. “Fine, Cager. Since you were kind enough to have food sent to me while I was working, I suppose I could do the same. Hell, I might be better off staying in the room tonight too. I must look awful.”

Cager’s pout turned into a grin. “Well, I wasn’t going to say anything, but you could do with a shave and change of clothes.”

Diah rubbed the stubble on his face again and grimaced. He was still handsome, in her opinion, even with a little bit of scruff on his cheeks. “I suppose you’re right.”

“I don’t mind getting the food,” Oni said.

“Thank you, Oni.” Cager reached into his pocket and pulled out a deck of cards. “Just have them charge it to our room. And if you can get me a bottle of scotch to go with it, I’d be grateful, since it sounds like I’m going to spend the rest of the trip in here.”

Diah scowled, and when he began sharpening his razor, she slipped out of the room. Although the waiter assured her he would deliver the meals and the bottle of scotch to the room, she waited on the fringe of the dining room to give Diah some privacy. Her mind wandered and she imagined how his freshly shaven cheeks would feel if she kissed him. Would he still smell faintly of soap?

Her skin grew warm, and when the waiter returned with the plates, she practically raced him down the hallway. Cager answered the door. Behind him, she glimpsed Diah putting on his shirt and her breath caught. His chest and stomach appeared to be carved out of solid rock like a sculpted marble statue. She marveled at how his muscles flexed in harmony with the simple motion. But when he saw her watching him, he turned away to finish buttoning it, leaving her disappointed that she couldn’t continue to watch from the doorway. She should’ve known he was the bashful type. Oni gave Diah a few seconds to tuck his shirt in before she entered and sat at the table.

After the waiter efficiently cleared the cart and disappeared, Cager poured two glasses of scotch and held the bottle over a third glass. “Would you care for some, Oni?”

“Why not?” It had been a while since she’d had a drink and, with the way her thoughts were going tonight, she might need one. She took a sip and savored how it burned down her throat.

“How much black fire did you make, Diah?”

“About thirty vials—more than enough for our purposes. This batch seemed a bit smaller than usual, though. Must be due to something I did.”

Oni’s hand curled around the three vials in her pocket. She hadn’t expected him to miss them. Guilt tugged at her conscience for a moment before she shrugged it off.

“I’m just glad to have them in case we run into any trouble out there.” Cager turned to her and she snapped her hand back up to her plate. “Diah said you mentioned something about ‘things unseen.’”

She nodded. “Are you familiar with the term?”

He frowned. “Yes.”

“What are y’all talking about?” Diah’s eyes flickered back and forth between them.

“Then you know how to deal with them?” she said, ignoring his question.

“If I have to, but I don’t think they’re real.”

A scowl twisted Diah’s mouth. “Will one of you tell me what the hell is going on?”

Cager poured himself another glass of scotch. “We’re talking about demons and other unholy spirits,” he said in warbling voice. “Those things Father used to try and scare us with when we misbehaved.”

Oni was about to tell Cager how wrong he was until she noticed the tight lines on Diah’s face. At least he believed her. “There have been some instances reported in the hills, but I’ll try and steer you away from those areas as much as possible. I plan on earning my eight hundred dollars—make no mistake about that.”

Cager grinned and cast a sideways glance at his brother. “I’m sure you’ll find plenty of ways to earn it.”

“Damn it, Cager.” Diah pounded his hand on the table. “Stop it. There’s no excuse to be crude in front of a lady.”

“If you consider her a lady.”

Diah’s fist tightened and he drew his arm back. “Apologize to her.”

Oni pushed back from the table. A fight was brewing and she didn’t want to be caught in the middle. Not that she blamed Diah for getting upset, but she was surprised he would jump to her defense so quickly. It was sweet, in a violent sort of way.

Cager raised his hands. “Fine. I’m sorry, Oni. And learn to control your temper, little brother, or I won’t be so compliant next time.”

Oni yanked her chair back to the table. “Both of you stop it. There’s no need to fight amongst ourselves. You two want the White Buffalo and I want my money. The sooner we learn to work together, the less trouble we’ll have along the way.”

“Agreed.” Diah unclenched his fist and waited for Cager to nod.

“Good. Now do either of you have anything else to add?” Damn, I sound like a mother scolding two wayward boys.

Cager pushed his plate to the side and started shuffling the deck of cards from his pocket. “Anyone up for a game or two?”

Oni took a sip of scotch, relieved that the tension in the air had started to lift. “I’m in for a few games of five card draw.”

They played several hands over the next hour. Cager was a skilled player, unlike his brother. Diah’s tells were so easy to figure out, she resisted the urge to giggle every time his face gave away his hand. It was a good thing they weren’t playing for money or he’d go broke.

The only thing that kept it from being a truly pleasurable night was the increasing coil of tension tightening in her stomach. If she wasn’t careful, she’d let Diah know the naughty thoughts that filled her mind every time she saw him looking at her, every time she caught a glimpse of his shy smile. At least the attraction was mutual, although she’d probably offend him if she told him how far she was willing to act on it, especially with the scotch lowering her inhibitions. She finished her hand and stood. “I think it’s time for me to turn in, gentlemen. Thank you for a lovely evening.”

Cager snickered. “You almost sound like the girls back home, Oni. Of course, most of them don’t drink scotch or play poker.”

Diah rose and scowled at his brother. “May I walk you back to your room, Oni?”

Stars above, do I dare risk it? Her heart pounded like the buffalo hide drums from her childhood. “If you’d like.”

She caught the wink Cager gave them as Diah opened the door for her and looped her arm through his. Were her thoughts that obvious?

Music filtered down the hallway from the dining room, and Oni pulled him toward it instead to her room. Diah appeared confused, but he followed her outside. The music grew louder as they crossed the deck, a slow melody perfect for dancing. She placed his hand on her waist while taking the other in hers. “Dance with me, please.”

His deep blue eyes burned when he stared down at her, and he didn’t move at first. Then his hand tightened around her waist. Desire stronger than any scotch coursed through her body. She wanted to do more than dance with him.

Diah took one step, then another. Together, they moved in harmony with the music for a few bars, but when she met his gaze, he stumbled. He pulled away and mumbled, “Sorry—two left feet. I’ve never been much of a dancer.”

He was doing well until she distracted him. She sighed and went to the railing. Why am I trying so hard to seduce him?

The moonlight reflected off the river below like a wrinkled satin ribbon and bathed her in its comforting glow. “What do you know of the Children of the Moon?”

Diah’s body radiated warmth from where he stood behind her. “Isn’t that what some of the tribes call themselves?”

She nodded. She wanted to know if he’d heard the legends about shape-shifters. Part of her wanted to tell him, but she worried he’d order her to get the hell away from him. Or worse, kill her. “What else?”

“I’ve heard that, like us, some of them possess the ability to cast magic, but their magic is different than ours. Almost mystical.”

“Yes, our wicasha wakan have visions of the future and see into men’s hearts. They are also more skilled at destroying things unseen.” She paused. “Is that all you know?”

“I’ve heard some crazy stories, but I’m not sure if I can believe them.”

Her breath caught. Did he know what she was? “Such as?”

“I’m worried if I’ll offend you if I share them.”

“You can try.” She turned to face him “I don’t offend easily.”

“Well, it depends on the tribe, but everything from human sacrifices to picking the flesh off the dead to channeling animal spirits. It all seems a little uncivilized to me.”

She inwardly winced. How uncivilized would he think she was if he learned she could shift into an animal? And why would he think it was uncivilized? It was a rare gift among her tribe. “Ah, yes, we’re nothing but savages, right?”

Diah caught her as she walked away and wrapped his hands around her shoulders. “I thought you said you didn’t offend easily.” Despite his lopsided grin, a hint of worry filled his voice. “After all, they’re just stories. Tales told by the first explorers to justify taking their lands.” He brushed a finger across her cheek. “I don’t think there’s anything savage about you, Oni.”

She kept waiting for him to lean in and kiss her. Her mind begged for it and, if the way he was looking at her was any indication, he wanted to as well. Desire burned in his eyes, widening his pupils so that only a thin rim of blue surrounded them.

Her heart sank when he pulled back from her and turned away.

Although she enjoyed the way he treated her like a lady, she cursed it at the same time. His gentlemanly behavior was holding him back. What did she need to do to convince him to give in to his feelings without throwing herself at him like all those women who crowded around his brother?

“Come on, Diah. I’ve kept you out here long enough.” She laced her fingers through his and led him to her room.

When they came to her door, he didn’t release her hand. Instead, he stared at it while his thumb rubbed along the side of her index finger. “I’m sorry if Cager made you feel uncomfortable earlier.”

“Why do you think he did?” She moved closer to him, inhaling his clean, male scent.

“He made some suggestive comments and I wanted you to know I—” Diah looked up and inhaled sharply. “Do you have any idea what you’re doing to me right now, Oni?”

She leaned her body against his, savoring the feeling of his hard muscles along her breasts and stomach. Below her waist, his hardness pressed against her, and wetness pooled between her legs. She tilted her head and stopped her lips inches from his. “I think I might.”

He accepted her invitation, crushing her lips. She eagerly opened her mouth for him to explore. Her tongue danced around his, coaxing him out of his shyness. He hesitated until a whimper rose from her throat. He pulled her closer, his mouth claiming hers with confidence that rose with each flick of his tongue. She had never been kissed like this before—so strong, so sweet, so fierce. Her head spun from the intensity of it.

She brought her hands up to his face and covered his cheeks. They were baby smooth and smelled like his shaving soap, just as she had imagined. His arms tightened around her waist, holding her up even as her legs weakened. Stars above, I could get drunk off him. His kiss deepened, pulling her further and further away from reality. She clung to him for dear life until he finally released her.

Diah grinned, even though he was gulping air. “Yes, I think you know exactly what you do to me.”

Oni stroked his cheek. “Would you like to continue this inside?” She held her breath and waited for his answer. Her body burned for his touch, to have him fill her completely. Please say yes.

He looked over her shoulder at the bed and then back at her. There was no mistaking the hunger in his eyes. “I—” Then his brows bunched together and his arms grew lax. “I shouldn’t.” He released her and took a step back. “I’m sorry, Oni. I didn’t mean to lose control of myself like that. It was very ungentlemanly of me.”

The ache deep inside began to throb, and she clenched her teeth to keep from screaming at him in frustration. There was nothing wrong with his behavior other than kissing her like that and leaving her wanting more, but she could tell by the way he avoided her gaze that he didn’t want to hear that.

It took every ounce of self-control to politely bid him good-night and not slam the door shut behind her. She flipped the lock. There would be no second chances for him tonight.

Chapter Five

Diah wanted to kick himself as he stared the locked door. What the hell was I thinking? He leaned one arm against the wall and waited for the throbbing in his cock to subside. A fire ten times stronger than any alchemical substance he could make burned through his veins. He’d brought this torture on himself by kissing her. His fingers bunched into fists and he took a deep breath to clear his mind.

His gaze traveled back to the door, and he wondered if he’d done the right thing in refusing her offer. He couldn’t deny he wanted her. No, he physically needed her. If he had accepted, right now he would be unbuttoning her dress, exposing her soft breasts, kissing the hollows along her neck, lowering her onto the bed, parting her legs…

The throbbing intensified. Goddamn it! He needed to get away from her room before he kicked down the door and carried her to bed with him.

He stomped back to his room, running his fingers through his hair and wishing he had never let lust dictate his actions. The door bore the brunt of his frustration as he banged it open and then slammed it shut behind him.

Cager looked up from his book, and a sly grin played on his lips as if he knew exactly what had happened. “You should have fucked her while you had the chance.”

The mocking in his voice only helped convert his frustration to anger. “Shut up, Cager.”

“I can’t believe you turned her down.”

“I said shut the hell up!” Diah plopped on his bed and turned so he wouldn’t have to endure the teasing glint in Cager’s eyes.

“You’re a fool. One of these days, you’ll learn it’s better to give in to temptation,” he said with a laugh.

“Cager!”

“All right, I’ll leave you alone to stew in the mess your sense of honor has created for you.”

Diah’s head pounded, but every time he closed his eyes, he remembered how her body molded to his. This was more than a simple craving. This bordered on obsession. At last, he stopped fighting his conscience and fell asleep. In his dreams, he indulged in every fantasy he had about her.

A sudden jerk wrenched Diah from his reverie and tossed him out of his bed. He blinked, forcing his vision to adjust to the darkness. “What the hell?”

Cager crawled to his knees nearby. “I was going to ask the same thing.”

As they stood, an explosion ripped through the boat, knocking them both back to the floor. Silence hung in the air for a few seconds before screams and wails replaced it.

Diah stumbled to the door and threw it open. Smoke choked the hallway. Panicked passengers fled from their rooms. “The boiler must’ve exploded.”

Cager shoved his belongings into his bags and closed them in less than a minute. “You think?” he asked, dipping in sarcasm. “That’s the trouble with these damn converted steamboats. They were built for coal, not murcarbonite. All it takes a little too much pressure, and boom.”

Diah’s mind immediately turned to Oni. What if her room was close the boiler? “I have to find Oni.” He ran out into the hallway, but his brother pulled him back into the room.

“I’ll get her. You pack up what you can and meet me on deck.” Cager disappeared into the haze, taking his bags with him.

Diah wasted no time grabbing the case with the vials of black fire. The alchemy equipment could be replaced, but he needed to get the black fire off the boat before the flames ignited it. He shivered at the thought of the devastation that would cause. He threw the rest of his things haphazardly into his bags and ran to the door. Cager waited for him on the other side.

Diah scanned the corridor. The smoked choked his lungs and stung his eyes. “Where’s Oni?”

“I don’t know.” Cager led them to the deck and the fresh air. “I went to her room, but she had already left. She’s probably already on the deck. Forget about her and save your own skin.”

His heart rose into his throat as he cast a glance at the thick smoke pouring from the direction of her room. “I hope you’re right.”

Outside, the low clouds glowed red with the dawn. Flames danced around the wreckage of the boiler. The Big Sky Belle had run aground, and the deck slanted to the nearby riverbank. Crowds of people huddled around the railings with their belongings, staring at the dark swirling water below. The crew’s shouts jabbed the high-pitched wails of the passengers like a bass drum over a piccolo’s melody. They herded the masses toward the gangplank that dove into the river and the two overcrowded rowboats that were tied to it.

Diah searched the crowd for Oni. Fear paralyzed his body when he didn’t see the familiar contours of her face.

“Don’t be an idiot. Get off this damn boat before that case blows up in your hands.” Cager turned and jumped into the river.

“Diah,” a voice said behind him. He turned to see Oni standing there clad only in a thin nightgown. The wind whipped her long black hair around her shoulders, and soot streaked across her face. But she was safe. His muscles finally loosened, and he reached for her.

She dropped her bag on top of the case of black fire. “Here, take this. I’ll get it from you once we get ashore.”

“Oni, what the hell are you doing?”

She disappeared into the crowd without answering, and worry whipped his heart into a frenzied pace. He didn’t want to leave without her. His arms began to ache under the weight of all the baggage. He inched closer to the edge, lingering on the boat as long as he dared.

A dozen horses stampeded across the deck, throwing him off balance and into the river. The cold water knocked the air from his lungs. He clung to the straps of the bags, even though the current tugged at them and threatened to pull him under the surface. He’d never been a good swimmer, and the prospect of surviving the fire only to drown became all too real.

“Diah, hold on. I’m coming,” Oni shouted from the deck. She led three horses down the gangplank, speaking to them in soothing tones while they stomped their feet and rolled their eyes in fear. Once she coaxed them into the river, she swam to him and helped him drape the heavier bags over the horses’ backs. “You all right?”

The muddy water choked him when he tried to answer. Black spots danced in front of his eyes. She clasped his arm with her free hand and steadied him, easing his terror just from her touch.

“Just keep kicking,” she said in the same tone she used with the horses. “We’re almost to the part where you can touch the bottom.”

As soon as she said that, his feet scraped along a rotting log. He took another step back and found solid ground at last. He nodded and let go of her arm.

“Diah, you stupid son of a bitch!” Cager ran up to him and wrapped him up in fierce embrace that was followed by a slap across the back of his head. “When are you going to learn to listen to me?”

Oni chuckled beside him as she climbed out of the water. She cast a quick glance to where most of the passengers seemed to be gathering down shore. A look of worry crossed her face for a second. “Cager, would you be so kind as to take the horses so I can change into some dry clothes?”

He grabbed the reins from her. “These aren’t our horses.” The pinto was hers, but the other two were someone else’s.

She pulled her bag off one of the horse’s backs “I didn’t think you’d be so particular. I hope you weren’t too fond of yours.”

Diah exchanged glances with his brother, who nodded and led them deeper into the shadows, away from the crowds and the burning boat. The last thing they needed was to be accused of being horse thieves. “I’m grateful we have something to ride on, but they weren’t worth risking your life over.” Or risking a hangman’s noose for us.

Oni snickered. “Oh, yes, they were. I doubt you two tenderfoots would be able to walk the whole way. Now, turn around so I can change.”

Her wet nightgown clung to every curve of her body, and even in the early morning light, the dark shadows of her nipples filtered through the material. Her breasts bobbed up and down from her recent exertion. The blood rushed from Diah’s head to the growing bulge in his pants. How he longed to touch them, to feel the weight of their heaviness in his hands.

He looked up and her amber eyes glowed with mirth when they met his. She hugged her bag to her chest. “Are you going to stand there and stare, or are you going to give a few minutes privacy?”

“Sorry, Oni.” Diah’s whole body burned as he looked away. He pulled Cager to his side so they both faced the water and shielded her from anyone else who might be watching.

When he peeked over his shoulder, he almost forgot to breathe. The warm sunlight from across the river reflected off her coppery skin, making it glow against the darkness to the west. His gaze followed the curve of her breasts to the narrows of her waist and the flare of her hips.

Sweet Jesus, I shouldn’t be staring at her like this. I shouldn’t want her so badly. His erection strained against his pants, bearing witness to how his desire consumed him. It took every ounce of self-control to pry his eyes away from the beauty of her naked body.

Cager caught his attention and jerked his head back toward Oni. “Very nice, little brother,” he whispered so only Diah could hear. “Like I said, you’re a fool to turn that down.”

Diah gritted his teeth, not wanting to let Cager know just how much he agreed with him at that moment.

Chapter Six

Oni pulled the soft buckskin breeches over the hips, followed by a simple dress made of the same material. Traditional Lakota clothing. No need to put on pretenses out here on the plains. Besides, they were the driest things she owned at the moment, and she welcomed their warmth against the early morning chill. Winter’s not too far away.

“You can turn around now, boys.”

She reached into her bag and found her favorite necklace. The polished bone choker accented her long neck and always made her feel prettier. Then she pulled out a comb and began working the snarls out of her hair so she could braid it. She sat on a log while the men wrung out their clothes behind her.

Diah offered her a shy smile, making her wonder if he’d peeked at her when she changed. She didn’t mind if he had. Maybe he wouldn’t decline her invitation next time.

She closed her eyes and tried to forget his kiss, but she couldn’t. He’d even haunted her dreams. When she awoke, she yearned to have him lying next to her. How would it feel to fall asleep wrapped in his strong arms? And as large as he was elsewhere, would he be proportional where it counted? She imagined what it would feel like to have him thrusting inside her, and a dull, cramping ache spread through the lower part of her stomach.

“Did you remember to grab saddles for these horses?” Cager asked, snatching her from her daydreams.

“No, I was trying to get off the boat before I got incinerated.” She threw the comb down. Why did he have to ruin her morning by complaining? “Just be thankful I remembered to grab you a horse at all.”

“But how are we supposed to ride without saddles?”

“The Lakota ride without saddles.” She reached back and began braiding her hair. “Don’t tell me you’re less of a man than our warriors.” It was a definite hit below the belt and she smiled sweetly.

Cager stomped one boot on her log and leaned over her. “You are trying to compare me to a bunch of savages?”

He would have to try harder if he wanted to intimidate her. She tied a piece of leather string around the end of her braid as if he weren’t there.

Diah caught his shoulder and spun him around. “Leave her alone, Cager. Like she said, we should be grateful we even have horses.” He pulled his suspenders up and didn’t back away until his brother stepped off the log. “Besides, I think it would be wise to move out before someone realizes we have theirs.”

“I agree.” Oni stood and slung her pack over her back. “There’s a settlement about two days’ ride from here if we keep up a good pace. You can probably find a saddle there.”

Cager trailed after her. “And what are we supposed to do in the meantime?”

“Improvise.”

They followed the western edge of the Missouri River and made decent progress once Cager stopped complaining. The sun hung low in the sky when Oni decided they’d ridden far enough for the day. She dismounted and indicated the brothers should do the same.

They awkwardly slid off their horses, their expressions tight with pain. Pampered city boys. A giggle threatened to surface, so she turned away before they realized she was laughing at them.

“How much farther to that settlement?” Diah asked. The fatigue of the long ride carved deep lines across his face and he grimaced when took his first steps.

“We should be at Fort Pierre by tomorrow afternoon if my estimations are correct.” Her shoulders knotted. If she had any say in this matter, they wouldn’t even be stopping there. As it was, all she could do is hope they stayed long enough to buy saddles and move on. Maybe if she made them ride faster in the morning, they wouldn’t be tempted to stay overnight.

Cager squatted and rubbed his thighs. “I hope they have soft beds and hot food there. I can’t feel my damn legs after today’s ride, much less my balls.”

Diah frowned. “Cager, watch your language.”

“What? It’s just Oni. It’s not like she’s expecting me to be on my best Sunday behavior around her.”

“I have no idea how any woman could resist you when you’re this charming, Cager.” She tied her horse to a tree branch and began gathering firewood. One of the benefits to staying close to the river meant they wouldn’t have to burn buffalo chips tonight. She wrinkled her nose as she remembered the damp, musty smell of them.

Cager groaned and stretched his back. “I’m starting to wonder why I gave up civilization for this.”

She dumped the wood on a patch of bare earth. “If you wanted all your luxuries, then you shouldn’t have agreed to go buffalo hunting.”

Diah knelt beside her and helped her start the fire, lighting a match and slowly feeding kindling to the flames. It was only the middle of September and the air was already crisp. The warmth of the fire would feel good in about an hour, but something stronger called to her now. A more primal need. Almost a week had passed since she last shifted.

“I’m going to scout the area, see what I can find.” She stood and brushed the dust off her dress.

Diah frowned. “Maybe I should come with you.”

Panic seized her throat like a noose. He couldn’t see her shift. She shook her head until she found her voice. “That’s not necessary. I can take care of myself. Besides, I’d prefer to have some time alone to, um, take care of personal needs.” Hopefully that would scare him off.

“Let her go, Diah. What does she have to worry about around here?”

She never thought she’d be getting support from Cager. “He’s right. It’s still daylight, and you’d only slow me down. I’ll be back before it gets dark, I promise.”

He still didn’t appear comfortable with letting her wander the prairie alone, but he turned his attention back to the fire and began setting up the camp.

Oni walked west as fast as she could without running. As soon as she was out of eyesight, she gave in to her need to shift. Her clothes melted away and her human body shrank into the tan-and-copper form of a coyote. The wind rippled her fur. Whenever she went more than a few days without shifting, the need almost smothered her. Now, her heart danced at the freedom her new form offered her.

A howl burst from her mouth as she ran through the tall grass. A series of yips answered to her right and she turned toward them. A pack. Perhaps she would have the opportunity to hunt before she was forced to return to the camp.

The other coyotes stared at her for a minute before creeping closer and sniffing her. Once they realized she wasn’t a threat to the pack, they began nuzzling her and playfully bouncing around her. A connection formed among them. The whispers of their thoughts invaded her mind. They knew she wasn’t like them, but they welcomed her on the hunt.

Like a finely tuned orchestra, each member of the pack knew what part to play in the harmony of the hunt. The musky scent of a jackrabbit filled her nostrils and the pack gave chase. As she closed the space between her and her prey, she felt a twinge of pity for those who could never experience the thrill of shape-shifting and having the spirit of the coyote fill them. She offered a prayer of thanks to the Wakan Tanka for bestowing this gift on her.

Her excitement rose when she realized the pack had cornered four of the jackrabbits. Maybe she could have one all to herself. The others gravitated to their prey, leaving her one to her left. She pounced on it and sank her teeth into its throat. The metallic taste of blood filled her mouth, tainted by fear and finally death. She lapped it up as if it was the sweetest elixir in the world and gave the limp body a victorious shake.

One of the other coyotes lifted its head from its dinner and sniffed the air. A growl of warning followed. Someone was coming.

Oni dropped her catch and sniffed. Man. A familiar scent, someone she knew. The human side of her consciousness began to overwhelm her mind. She reluctantly shifted back. Her clothes reappeared as if she’d never shifted—part of the magic that came from her ability to embrace the spirit of the coyote. But the taste of blood lingered in her mouth, reminding her it wasn’t all a dream.

“Oni!” Diah’s voice called through the low light of the dusk.

Sighing, she stood and grabbed the jackrabbit by the ears. “Over here.”

The coyotes danced around her like small children, hoping to grab a snatch of meat from her catch. She held it out of their reach and walked toward him.

When she came into his view, he raised his rifle.

“It’s just me, Diah,” she said, waving him away.

He lowered it. “I heard coyotes and I was worried.” A series of yips and howls sang behind her, and he aimed his rifle in that direction.

“No.” Oni grabbed the barrel and pointed it up. “Don’t shoot them.”

“But they’re coyotes. They could attack us.”

She laughed. “Coyotes tend to avoid humans. Besides, they’re considered sacred to my people. Never take a life unless there is a reason.”

She seemed to have a talent for confusing him because, once again, his forehead wrinkled. He relaxed and lowered his gun. “Sorry, Oni. I guess I’m a little on edge tonight.”

“I’ll let you know if there’s something to worry about.” She stroked his cheek. It was smooth again. He’d taken the time to shave while she was gone. Desire stirred within her, but she knew better than to dwell on it. She’d only end up alone and frustrated like last night. Instead, she held up her prey. “How does roasted jackrabbit sound for dinner?”

He grinned and took the rabbit from her. “Much better than dried venison.”

They walked back to camp in silence. Oni used the time to adjust from her coyote mind to her human one. Such different perspectives on life. Sometimes she wished she could run carefree across the prairie rather than deal with the day-to-day emotions like guilt, anger and lust. Things were much simpler when all she worried about was catching dinner and avoiding wolves. She looked up at the waning moon and wondered if she’d get them to the buffalo hunting grounds before the next full moon. The pull to shift would be the strongest then and she doubted she’d be able to resist it.

When Cager came into view, Diah tossed the jackrabbit to his brother. “Make yourself useful. Get this skinned and on a spit.”

He jumped as it landed on his stomach. “Sweet Jesus, what did you do to it? Rip its throat out?”

Oni’s face grew warm. Perhaps she’d been a little too eager to kill it.

“Oni took it from some coyotes.”

“And you want to eat something they killed?”

“It doesn’t look like it’s been gnawed on.” Oni took a swig of water to wash the lingering taste of blood and fur from her mouth. “Besides, you don’t have to eat it if you don’t want to.”

Cager held it up, the disgust still on his face. “And what are you going to be doing while I’m prepping it?”

Diah pressed his hand against her shoulder and turned her away from the fire. “I’m going to teach Oni how to shoot a gun before it gets too dark. I don’t want her being out here without knowing how to handle one.”

Oni opened her mouth to tell him she was more than familiar with a rifle, but surely he’d know that. After all, she’d been roaming these plains alone for over a decade. Just because she didn’t own a gun now didn’t mean she couldn’t handle one. On the other hand, she wouldn’t mind some alone time with Diah. Maybe she could change his mind about what he should and shouldn’t do with her.

He led her to a spot far enough away from the camp that the fire became a distant flicker. “Hold this.” He gave her the rifle and placed a rock on a prairie dog hill about a hundred paces away. “Let’s see if you can hit that. Or at least get close to it.”

Her lips twitched in silent laughter. She’d done this drill hundreds of time, but never with an instructor like him. “Sounds good to me.”

Diah stood behind her. “Let me show you how to hold the rifle.”

Oni kept silent as he wrapped his arms around hers and guided the rifle up to her right shoulder. If he got much closer, she might forget where she was and accidentally fire the gun before she was supposed to.

“The first thing to do is make sure the butt of the rifle sits squarely in the pocket of your shoulder.”

His breath tickled her ear, and her trousers grew damp. “I thought I would want to make sure the rifle was loaded.” She looked back to him with a teasing smile.

“Good point. Just to let you know, I always keep my rifle loaded.”

“I bet you do.”

Diah drew in a sharp breath after he caught the innuendo. Then he chuckled softly. “Let’s finish the lesson before it gets too dark to see the target.”

“If you insist.” She faced forward and waited for his next set of instructions.

“Put your right hand here near the trigger.” His hand guided hers there and covered it. “Your left hand needs to be on the barrel, like this.”

She barely listened to him. The way his broad shoulders completely encircled her distracted her from his lesson.

“Lean your cheek against the stock so you can see down the gun at your target.”

Her forehead brushed against his jaw as she followed his instructions. Her heart raced. It was torture to be this close to him and not feel his lips on hers.

“Once you have your target in sight, control your breathing. You want to be totally relaxed before you pull the trigger, or the recoil will hurt. Inhale and slowly exhale.”

She tried to breathe in and out like he suggested, but the air refused to flow properly. With him nearby, she could only manage shallow breaths.

“Oni, why aren’t you relaxing? Are you scared of the gun?”

“No, I…” She lifted her cheek off the stock and turned to him. His lips were inches from hers and she couldn’t resist them anymore.

His muscles tensed as she kissed him, and she wondered if she had made a mistake. When she tried to back away, he cupped her cheek and steered her face back to his. Now it was his turn to kiss her. The heat of it almost caused her to drop the rifle. His tongue filled her mouth, teasing the recesses and pulling back to trace the edge of her lips.

She sighed as his other hand slid along her back and cradled her buttocks, pulling her closer. There was no hiding the evidence of his desire. She rubbed against the growing bulge in his pants and he moaned. His kiss became more urgent, more needful, more selfish.

Then someone cleared his throat behind them.

Diah broke away, and Oni whirled around to see Cager standing a few feet away with his arms crossed and a very amused expression on his face. “Were you teaching her how to shoot a rifle or how to handle another type of loaded weapon?”

Her gaze fell on the erection that strained against the buttons of Diah’s trousers. What she wouldn’t give to have that inside her right now. Instead, Cager’s interruption had ruined the moment. Homicidal thoughts flittered through her mind. Her grip tightened on the rifle.

Diah ran his hand through his hair. “I was—I mean, we were—”

“It was quite obvious what you were doing, little brother.” His grin grew less playful as he came closer. “Perhaps you should go back, tend to the cooking and leave the shooting lessons to a more skilled marksman.” His gaze focused on her lips.

She’d rather kiss a buffalo than Cager.

The heat of Diah’s temper rolled off him in waves. His hand balled up into a fist and he took a step toward him. “That won’t be necessary.”

Stars above, was there anything they didn’t want to come to blows over? “I think I understand how to shoot a rifle now.” Two sets of blue eyes turned to her and she lifted the rifle to her shoulder. As she exhaled, she squeezed the trigger. The rock on the prairie dog hill flew up into the air.

When Oni looked back, they both wore matching expression of shock. Perhaps there was some sort of family resemblance, after all. She giggled as she returned Diah’s rifle and walked back to the camp. He probably wouldn’t offer her any more shooting lessons in the future, but maybe she could find another reason to get Diah alone.

Chapter Seven

Diah yawned and stretched his aching shoulders as his horse plodded along. Between the hard ground and the memory of his kiss with Oni, he hadn’t slept well the night before. He still wasn’t sure if he should thank Cager or break his nose. If he hadn’t interrupted them, Diah doubted he would have been able to resist her much longer. She already occupied his thoughts too much as it was. He didn’t need desire clouding his mind.

But, dear God, I want her more than any woman I have ever known.

One thing still plagued his mind, though.

He nudged his horse forward and gritted his teeth. The jostling heightened the discomfort in his already sensitive groin. He breathed a sigh of relief when he came alongside her and could slow down. “Oni, if you already knew how to shoot a rifle, why did you allow me to teach you?” And make a big fool of myself. Based on her accuracy, she was more than familiar with guns.

“I thought the answer was quite obvious.” She lowered her lashes and cast a seductive glance in his direction.

His cock stiffened. She’d set him up. She wanted to be alone with him. She wanted to be close enough to him to kiss and tease. And he’d played into her plans like a fly in a spider’s web. Only now, he wasn’t so sure he could escape. Or if he wished to. But he still questioned her motives, and that was enough to keep from giving in to her forward advances.

“You know, if we were back East, I’d go about this in a different way. Maybe I’d start by asking if I could walk you home from church. Then, once I got up enough nerve, I’d come to call on you and sit in your front parlor with a chaperone present while we talked. After about a year, I’d ask you to go on a carriage ride with me.”

Her laughter silenced him. “Is that really how you court a woman back East?”

“Yes.”

“No wonder you’re still single. It sounds like it takes ten years of playing parlor games before you get up the nerve to propose.”

Annoyance gnawed at his gut and he started to turn his horse around.

“No, stay, Diah. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to laugh at you. It’s just amusing how different things are over there compared to here.” She rode in silence for half a minute before adding, “I’m not like your delicate Eastern women. You don’t have to play those tedious games with me, although I like the fact you think you should.”

“What’s courtship like among your people?”

Oni lifted her eyes to the scant white clouds overhead. “It depends on who you are. Some marriages are arranged between the ruling families, and the children have little say in their parents’ decisions. But for most of the Lakota, it’s much simpler. A boy sees a girl he likes and speaks with her. If she returns his interest, she usually gives him some small token like a bracelet or a necklace, maybe even an article of clothing. He then asks her father for her hand in marriage. If the man is worthy, the father usually agrees. But we don’t see the need to wait until the marriage ceremony before we lie with someone. There are too many cold winter nights.”

He pictured her lying naked with some Sioux warrior, and jealousy threatened to consume him. He shouldn’t feel things like that. After all, he had no claim on her.

Yet.

It was the yet that bothered him. Why was he having thoughts of her being his and his alone?

“Hey, is that smoke ahead?” Cager asked behind them.

Diah squinted against the afternoon sun and saw multiple plumes drifting up into the sky.

“That’s Fort Pierre,” Oni said in a flat voice. “You’ll find saddles there.”

“Thank God! I’m tired of my ass bumping along this old nag’s back.” The horse whinnied almost in protest when Cager kicked her forward.

“And I’m sure she’s tired of your uncoordinated ass trying to break her back,” Oni replied.

As they came closer to the fort, Cager rode ahead but Oni slowed her horse and frowned at the gates.

Diah pulled on the reins so his horse matched her pace. “What’s the matter?”

“I hate these places. You two go on. I’ll wait out here for you.”

Now it was his turn to frown. What was she hiding? Was she worried someone would recognize her from a wanted poster? “What do you hate about it?”

“Let’s just say they aren’t very friendly to people like me.”

“What do you mean?”

She sighed and nudged her horse forward. “Watch and see.”

As soon as they entered the fort, he felt hundreds of eyes on them. It took him a few seconds to realize the people were not staring at him. They were staring at Oni. Mothers shooed their children into the houses as they passed. Men reflexively reached for their guns. He couldn’t understand why they would be so suspicious of an unarmed woman.

“See what I mean,” she hissed.

“Don’t worry. You’re with me, and I won’t let anything happen to you.”

She snorted. “That’s very noble of you, Diah, but I doubt you could take on the entire fort.”

Cager was already negotiating the price for two saddles when they found him in front of the stables. Diah cast a worried glance in her direction. “Are you going to be all right if I join him?”

“The sooner we’re away from here, the better I’ll feel.” She tightened her grip on the reins and stared straight ahead

Diah nodded and dismounted. “I’ll try and keep this quick, then.”

“So how much for two of them?” He overheard Cager asking the man as he approached them.

“Fifty dollars.”

“Fifty dollars? That’s highway robbery. Thirty is more than fair for two used saddles.”

“But these are in almost pristine condition.”

“Except for the bullet hole here.” Cager poked his finger through the small, singed defect in the leather. “You can’t tell me you paid a lot of money for these, considering their previous owners probably weren’t alive to collect any money from you.”

“Reynolds, is that you?”

Diah flinched. Sweet Jesus, what kind of trouble had followed Cager all the way out here? But when he turned, the man was looking at him and not his brother. His face was familiar, especially the neatly trimmed moustache, but the uniform wasn’t the same one his artillery unit had worn. “Major Hinkle?”

“It’s Colonel now, Reynolds.”

A grin split his face as he shook his former officer’s hand. “It’s good to see you again, sir, although it’s a bit of a surprise to see you in that uniform.”

Hinkle rubbed the horse on his wool coat and laughed. “I’m a soldier by trade. After the war, I just exchanged artillery for cavalry. You still tinkering with that black fire stuff?”

“Yeah, still an alchemist.”

“And what brings you out this way?”

Cager cleared his throat and Diah stumbled to make introductions. “Forgive me. Colonel Hinkle, this is my brother, Cager, and our guide, Oni.”

Hinkle reached out and shook Cager’s hand with vigor, but he glared at Oni through narrowed eyes.

“Diah’s following me out west,” Cager replied. “We stopped by here to get some new saddles for our horses.”

“What happened to your old ones?”

Diah inched closer to Oni, wanting to shield her from the suspicion that oozed from Hinkle and other men around him. “They got burned up when the boiler blew on the Big Sky Belle.”

Hinkle rubbed his chin. “So that explains why she didn’t come in yesterday. I wondered why she was running late.” He turned to the man in the barn. “You’re going to give my friends here a fair deal, aren’t you, Charley?”

“Yes, sir.” Charley’s mouth formed a tight line. “So does thirty dollars sound fair to you?”

Cager grinned and pulled out a few bills from his wallet. “Fair enough.”

Colonel Hinkle clapped Diah on the shoulder. “Why don’t you and your brother stay at my place tonight? I’d be honored to have you join me at my table to let me know what you’ve been doing all these years. I haven’t seen you since Chickamauga. I was worried those Wielders had killed you.”

“Nah, my brother pulled me out of that mess. We’ll be glad to take you up on that offer for dinner.” But as they walked past Oni’s horse, he remembered her desire to leave here as soon as possible. “What about Oni?”

Hinkle looked at her. “Don’t worry about her. I’ll see that she’s taken care of. I doubt she wants to listen to a bunch of men talk about the war, if she even understands what we’re saying. Most of them Injuns aren’t too bright, you know.”

The scowl on her face made it clear she understood every word he said, but when Diah opened his mouth to correct him, she shook her head. She said something in a language he didn’t understand—he could only guess it was Lakota—and dismounted.

“See? She knows her place. Nothing worse than an uppity Injun. Abrams!” A young soldier ran up to them. “Take Mr. Reynolds’ Injun here and make sure she’s taken care of for the night.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Now you see why I hate this place,” she whispered as she passed him.

“Hold on a moment, Colonel Hinkle.” Diah jogged after her. “Oni, why are you letting him talk about you this way?”

“Why are you?”

Shame gnawed at his gut and he cursed under his breath. “Sorry, Oni. Come with me and we’ll show him how wrong he is about you and make him apologize.” He took her hand, but she yanked it out.

“Use your head if you want to stay out of trouble. He’s in charge here and he’s watching everything you’re doing with me. I suppose I can tolerate this treatment for one night, but I want to be gone from here before the sun rises. You got that?”

“But you shouldn’t have to tolerate it.”

She gave him a weak smile. “That’s what makes you different from him and most other white men. You’re the only person I would do this for. I don’t want you crossing him and getting hurt, Diah. I’ll be fine once I’m away from him. Enjoy your evening and I’ll see you in the morning.” She turned and followed Abrams to a small wooden building along the fort walls.

“You seem pretty worried about your little Injun, Reynolds.” Hinkle winked at him when he returned. “She must be something in the sack to have you acting that way.”

Diah’s anger seethed under the surface of his skin. He was now beginning to understand what Oni meant when she said most men treated her like cattle. “Please don’t talk about her that way. It’s disrespectful.”

Hinkle laughed. “You talk about her like she has feelings worth bothering over.”

“That’s what I’ve been trying to tell him.” Cager fell into step with them. “But you know Diah—always trying to be a gentleman, even to a fault.”

“Yeah, he was always a good kid.”

“Sometimes too good.”

Diah frowned as Hinkle and Cager began swapping stories. He cast a quick glance over his shoulder at the small building where Oni was. He hoped she’d be safe tonight.

Diah studied the cards in his hand and listened as the other men laughed at a raunchy joke. Two other officers had joined them for dinner, and now they were sitting around the table, sipping whiskey and playing poker. After this hand, he’d be ready to call it a night and go to bed.

“Where are you going from here?” Hinkle lit his pipe and puffed a series of sweet-smelling clouds of smoke from its opening.

“We’re going to hunt for buffalo. I always said I wanted to kill one before my thirtieth birthday.” The same rehearsed story Cager had given before.

“So that’s why you have your little Injun guide, huh? Most of the good hunting is in Sioux country, and I bet she knows exactly where all those places are. Or if she doesn’t, I bet she could find out.”

“If she doesn’t stab you in the back while you’re sleeping,” added one of the younger officers, Kline. “Those Sioux are a bloodthirsty bunch.”

Diah lowered his cards and bunched his brows together. “Why do you say that?”

Hinkle pulled the pipe from his mouth. “Maybe you don’t hear about it much back East, but they’ve been giving us a fair amount of trouble lately. We’re trying to force the Sioux on the reservation. Some of them aren’t too keen on that idea. A few years ago, one of their chiefs named Red Cloud decided to give us a bit of trouble and ordered the slaughter of over a hundred of our men. You need eyes in the back of your head when dealing with them.”

“Earlier today I thought you said they weren’t too bright.”

Hinkle frowned. “Most of them aren’t. But their leaders are a wily bunch, and you never know how far you can trust them. Even their women can give you fits of trouble. That’s why I made sure your guide was placed under supervision tonight.”

“Oni’s harmless,” Cager said as he shuffled his cards.

“If you say so, but I’m not taking any chances in my fort.”

Diah ran his finger along his collar. His throat tightened like he was being choked. He looked at his empty glass and wondered if was due to too much whiskey.

Cager threw his cards down. “I’m out of this hand. Good a time as any to take a piss.”

As soon as he left the room, Hinkle refilled Diah’s glass. “Buffalo hunting, huh? Seems like an odd time of the year to be doing that. You wouldn’t be after the White Buffalo, would you?”

Diah’s hand stopped inches from his glass. “What makes you think that?”

“If you stay here long enough, you hear the legends. So, your little guide says she knows where to find it?”

Diah saw a shadow move out of the corner of his eye. Now he wished he hadn’t left his rifle by the door.

Hinkle’s voice lowered. “You don’t mind if I steal her from you?”

“What the fuck?” Cager said in the next room. The sounds of scuffling followed.

Diah stood to go to his brother’s aid, but something hard cracked against the back of his head, and everything went black.

Chapter Eight

Oni stared at the moon through the small window high above her. Very clever of Hinkle, to lock her in this storehouse. Plenty of food, but nothing to keep her warm. There was plenty to burn, though, if she wanted heat. She rubbed her hand over her dagger, thankful the dumb private had overlooked it when he’d tossed her in here. Fire flowed through its veins, illuminating the orichalcum core.

Voices broke the silence of the night. She pushed a crate against the wall and climbed up to the window. A group of soldiers carried two bodies across the grounds. Her heart stuck in her throat as the moonlight illuminated the bright red hair of the larger one. Diah.

“Put them in the jail,” one of the men ordered.

Shit! What had they done now? Gotten into a fight? At least they were still alive, if they needed to be locked up.

Footsteps sounded on the other side of the storehouse door, and the lock rattled. She jumped down from the crate just before Hinkle entered the room and closed the door behind him.

“Good evening. Oni, was it?”

She crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes. She wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction of an answer. Let him go on thinking she was little more than a “dumb Injun.”

“Don’t play games with me, girl. I know you understand what I’m saying.” He crept toward her like a wolf stalking its prey. The lantern light barely reflected off the dull metal hilt of revolver at his side.

She kept her voice steady, even though a tendril of alarm curled in her stomach. “What did you do to Diah and Cager?”

“That’s better. I’m glad to know you have such good command of the English language.”

“You didn’t answer my question, you son of a bitch.”

His eyes widened. “A very good command.” He paced the floor in front of her, inching closer each time he passed her. “It seems your former employers are going to be detained for a while. You’re going to be working for me now.”

She glanced at the door behind him and wondered if she could escape without shifting. “What makes you think I’d agree to work for you?”

Hinkle pulled out the revolver and checked the chambers. “Because if you don’t, I’ll put a bullet in Diah’s head.”

“Go ahead.” She strained to keep her face blank while her heart pounded.

He closed the chambers with a click. “Nice try, Oni, but I saw your little exchange earlier today. I think you’d be quite upset if I had to kill him.”

“What do you want from me?”

“I believe you know where to find the White Buffalo.”

Not another one. “What is the wasichu’s obsession with the White Buffalo? It’s just a legend, nothing more.”

“That’s not what I’ve heard. There’s a reason why the Sioux revere it. It’s a god incarnate. And if you kill it, you gain control of its powers. Imagine what it would be like to be a god.”

Oni snorted. “It’s not all it’s cracked up to be. It makes me wonder who’s been filling your head with these lies. But I’m not surprised that you’re stupid enough to believe them.”

Hinkle cocked the gun and leveled it in front of her face. “I’d watch your tongue if I were you, you ignorant savage.”

She laughed to cover her fear. “You won’t kill me. I’m too valuable to you. After all, I know where to find it and you don’t.”

“That doesn’t mean I can’t beat it out of you.” But he lowered the revolver. Another click signaled that he had released the hammer.

She mentally breathed a sigh of relief. “You want to know what it feels like to be a Wielder, don’t you? Is that why you want the White Buffalo hide?”

“It’s more than that. The government filled us with so many dreams when they won the war. They promised that the age of technology would take us to new levels of enlightenment that would never have been achieved under the Wielders. But the Machinists let us down. They’ve proven to be no better than their predecessors. If I had the power of your Injun god at my command, all that would change.”

“No, you’re just trying to join their club. Who’s to say you’ll be any different than any other Wielder?” She glanced at the door behind him and wondered if the same blinding spell would work on him like it had on Bradley. It’s times like these I wish I was a better Wielder.

“I could be the king of America.”

“Do you realize how insane you sound? I’m surprised they even gave you the command of this fort.” She reached for her dagger.

The crack of Hinkle’s gun shattered the silence. His hand clamped down over her right hand. “Naughty, naughty.” He waved his gun front of her like a wagging finger.

Oni looked down at the hole in the crate behind her. “You missed.”

“Consider it a warning.”

A knock sounded at the door. “Sir, we heard a gunshot. Are you all right?”

He looked over his shoulder. “I’m fine. Wait outside like I ordered.”

This was the opportunity she was waiting for. She reached across her body and drew the dagger. Hinkle’s head turned as she brought it up to slice his throat, but the blade missed, cutting his earlobe instead.

He cried out and swung his revolver at her. The barrel caught her squarely in the mouth, the force of the blow knocking her to the ground. She tasted blood, and several of her teeth felt loose. She ran her tongue over them to make sure they weren’t broken.

Hinkle cocked his gun and aimed it at her again. He never took his eyes off her as he raised his hand to the injured lobe and licked the blood off his fingers. “So, the kitten has claws.” He pressed the barrel against her temple. “Give me one reason why I shouldn’t kill you and your friends right now.”

Her grip tightened on the dagger and she made another swipe at him. But this time, he easily dodged her blade and clamped his hand around her wrist, tightening his grip until the dagger fell from her hand.

He picked it up with a smug grin on his face. “We’ll see how long it takes you to learn how to play like a nice girl.” The door slammed behind him, followed the rattle of the lock

Oni waited until he was gone before she spit the blood out of her mouth. She gently pressed her fingertips against her busted lip. That was going to leave a nasty bruise in the morning. A muffled conversation filtered through. Hinkle told a soldier to store her knife in the jail with the Reynoldses’ weapons. At least he doesn’t realize it’s a wand.

She sat up and leaned against the storeroom wall. What kind of mess had she gotten herself into now? At least Diah was still alive. Cager, too, although she wasn’t so sure she’d risk her life to save him. And then there was Hinkle. Somehow, he thought she knew where to find the White Buffalo when, in all honesty, she had only a general idea where it might be.

Her throbbing jaw made it difficult to concentrate on an escape plan. She would either have to wait until someone unlocked the door or try to squeeze through the tiny window overhead. Once she was free, then what?

The songs of the coyotes were the only sounds in the night as Oni shoved the last crate under the window. I wish I could be out there with you.

She scrambled up the improvised staircase and looked out the window. Shadows stretched across the empty fort, and only two lights shone from the windows. One of them was the jail. Otherwise, it appeared everyone was asleep.

Here goes nothing. She climbed down the crates and shifted. After backing up to the opposite wall, she sprinted to the crates and launched her smaller body at the window. She managed to get her head and front paws outside before she got stuck. Her back legs dangled above the top crate and she scratched the wall with her claws to try to get a foothold. Each time she exhaled, she pushed against the outside wall and moved a couple of inches closer to freedom.

Her last push sent her tumbling to the ground eight feet below. Her right paw exploded in pain. She saw stars each time she tried to put weight on it. So much for sneaking around the fort in this form. She shifted back into a human and stared at the deformed wrist. Broken. Oni cursed under her breath and stood.

She hugged the buildings to hide from the moonlight as she crept through the fort. Her first destination was the stable. It wouldn’t be wise to try to escape on foot. She saddled their horses and retrieved her pinto, praying no one would notice them until she freed the men.

Hearing voices, she peeked through the lit window, hoping they wouldn’t see her. Two soldiers were playing cards and drinking, and on the table beside their bottle lay her dagger. Diah and Cager weren’t in sight, but a small hallway led to more cells in the back.

She dived back into the shadows and held her injured wrist to her chest, weighing each plan that came into her mind. Please, spirit of the Great Trickster, help me find a way to make this work. An idea formed when she saw the open cell behind the two men.

Oni shifted and tested her paw again. It still ached, but she could limp around on it. She wondered how long it would take the guards to realize there was a coyote in the jail.

She slinked through the door and crouched close the floor, moving through the front room and under the table. A leather cord with several keys hung on a peg high overhead. If it wasn’t for her broken wrist, she’d make an attempt to jump for it and run off. But as it was, she needed to put another plan into action.

The men were too engrossed in their card game to notice her. She listened to their conversation and tried to decide which one she should attack first. The fat one slurred his speech as through he’d been sipping the half-empty bottle of brown liquor most of the night. She spied a spot just above the boot of the thin one and sank her teeth into the flesh of his thigh.

“What the hell?” he screamed.

Two pairs of eyes stared at her and she ran out from under the table, ignoring her pain. “How did a coyote get in here?” the fat one asked.

“How should I know? But it fucking bit me.”

She stopped in front of the open cell and yipped at them. Would they be as stupid as she hoped they’d be?

The fat one fell for her trap and stumbled after her. He dived for her but was too drunk to make a coordinated effort to catch her and landed face-first on the dirt floor of the cell.

It was almost comical to watch until a bullet kicked up the dust in front of her. Shit! She’d forgotten about guns.

The thin one stood behind the table and reloaded his rifle. The barrel followed her while she ran for cover behind the cast-iron stove. Another shot pinged off the metal. Before he could load the next shot, she bit him again. This time, she didn’t let go. The rifle clattered to the ground, and she tugged on the material of his pants, pulling him closer to the cell. “Help me! This coyote is crazy.”

The fat one struggled to his feet and Oni released the other guard. She didn’t want him getting out of the cell. She pounced on him and knocked him back down, baring her teeth with a growl.

“Get it off me, O’Conner.”

“Distract it while I load my rifle.”

“Don’t shoot me, you idiot!” The fat one lifted his arms, earning a nip along his jaw for it. “Shit, it just bit me too.”

“Now you know how I felt.” O’Conner laid his rifle on the table and limped toward her. A dark stain spread along the side of his blue pants. The two bites had disabled him enough to where they were on a somewhat even playing field, even though there were two humans against a maimed coyote. But she had the spirit of the Trickster behind her.

Tears rolled down the plump cheeks of the guard under her. “Don’t let it eat me.”

“You’re a pathetic drunk, Wilkes.” He waited just inside the cell, his hands poised to catch her. “Just hold still.”

As soon as he moved forward, she rolled to her side. His fingers ruffled her fur, but that was as close as he got. Wilkes gasped when O’Conner’s elbow rammed into his gut.

Oni rushed out of the cell and pushed the door closed with her nose. A loud clang resounded through the jail, followed by the click.

Both guards looked up surprise. “Did that coyote just lock us up?” O’Conner asked.

Knowing she didn’t dare reveal what she was in front of them, she ran out of the jail and shifted in the safety of the shadows. A few voices called out in the darkness, no doubt awakened by the sounds from the jail. She needed to get the Reynolds brothers out of there before the others showed up.

She ignored the pleas of the two guards as she snatched her dagger off the table, grabbed the keys from the peg and ran down the hall. “Diah, Cager?”

“Over here,” Cager replied from the last cell on her left.

“Oni?” Diah grasped the metal bars in front of him with a glazed expression in his normally bright blue eyes. “Is that you?”

She slid the key into the lock and turned it. “What happened to him?”

“Don’t pay any mind to him. Diah got his bell rung earlier.” Cager threw the door open and looked down the hallway. “Be careful—sounds like there was a rabid coyote in here earlier.”

“I know.” She wrapped her good arm around Diah to steady him.

His thumb grazed her busted lip. “You’re hurt.”

“Will you two shut up and get moving? I’m surprised no one is here right now, investigating those gunshots.” Cager rummaged through the drawers in the front room. He pulled out a gun with golden veins of orichalcum sparkling though it and kissed it. “I’m not leaving without you, baby.”

Oni paused to readjust her grip on Diah. “Nice to know you love your gun more than your brother, Cager.”

“You nag just like every other woman I know.” He tucked the gun into his holster and grabbed the loaded rifle on the table. “No wonder Diah likes you—he’s whipped.”

The insult revived Diah enough to allow him to catch the rifle when it was thrown to him. “If we get out of here, I owe you a black eye.”

“Hush.” Cager shoved the last bullet into an extra revolver and peeked around the corner of the door. “People are coming.”

“I have the horses waiting in the stable if we can get there without getting caught.”

Cager raised one brow. “You planned this out, huh? Coyote and everything?”

“Sort of.”

Still looking out the doorway, Cager waved them forward. “Stay off the main thoroughfares.”

Diah nodded and grabbed her right hand. Tears stung her eyes when he pulled her out into the night, but she refused to cry out. They dashed from shadow to shadow, turning corners to avoid being seen. After several tense minutes, they reached the stables. “Can you help me on my horse, Diah?”

“Why?”

“I broke my wrist when I escaped.”

Diah’s frown shone through the low light while he examined her injury. “Why didn’t you say anything earlier?”

“We can take care of it when we get past the gate.”

More shouts filled the fort. Cager slipped into the stable. “The alarm’s been raised. How were you planning on getting us out of here, Oni?”

“I was hoping to knock out the guards at the gate and get out that way, but it seems I’ll need to change my plan.” She opened the door a crack and stared at the armed guards in front of the closed gate. Lanterns appeared in the street, chasing away the shadows. This didn’t look good. Then she felt something press against her hip from inside her pouch.

She reached in and pulled out one of the vials of black fire she’d stolen the other night. The dormant flames rippled through the liquid as she held up to the light.

“Oni, is that what I think that is?”

She turned to Diah and nodded. “How far do you think you can throw this, alchemist?”

“What do you want me to hit?”

“The gate.”

Diah peeked out the door. “That’s almost a hundred yards.” He took the vial from her. “I don’t know how accurate I’ll be at this distance.”

Cager cast a glance at the target. “Nonsense, Diah. I’ve seen you knock acorns off a tree with a pebble when we were kids. You can hit that gate.”

“Fine.” Diah wrapped his arm around her waist and lifted her on the pinto. “I’ll feel better if we’re at a run when I throw it though.”

Annoyance rose in Cager’s voice. “Why are you helping her on her horse?”

“She has a broken wrist.”

Cager grabbed her hand and she gasped. “We can’t have the mistress of the plan unable to handle her own horse.” He drew his gun-shaped wand and pressed it against her skin. The orichalcum glowed as he focused his magic through it, and Oni’s head swam from the pain. He was force-healing her.

When he finished, the pain vanished and she was able to move her wrist without difficulty. “I suppose you have your uses.”

Diah waited for his brother to mount. “Everyone ready?”

She nodded. This was insane, but it was their only chance to escape. It was now or never.

Cager grinned, pointed his wand at the stable doors and blew them away.

Chapter Nine

The wood splinters flew through the air as Diah’s horse burst from the stables. He held the vial of black fire firmly in his hand and focused on the main gate. Throwing from a galloping horse would add an interesting level of difficulty, but he made up for it by getting closer. He twisted the stopper between his thumb and forefinger, activating the solution, and then hurled it at the target.

His horse almost threw him when it exploded. Flames licked at the wooden barricade and eroded a hole big enough for all three of them to ride through. Oni streaked past him and he kicked his horse after her.

Shots rang out around them from the streets and the top of the barricade. The explosion had bought them enough to time to escape into the prairie before the cavalry could mount their horses and follow. They only needed to get out of rifle range.

A strangled cry sounded behind him over the crack of rifles and the zing of bullets. Diah yanked on the reins to see what happened. Cager’s horse slowed to a trot and his brother slumped forward. “Cager!”

He lifted his head and winced. A dark stain spread across the shoulder of his shirt. He reached his hand up to the wound to staunch the flow of blood. “Keep going, you idiot.”

“Not without you, big brother.” Diah snatched the reins of Cager’s horse. “Hold on.” He spurred his horse into a gallop and the other horse increased its strides to keep up.

Ahead, Oni’s horse ran like the devil himself was chasing her. They continued at that breakneck speed for almost an hour until the horses’ mouths foamed and their sides heaved. As the sun rose, she pulled off into a grove of trees along a creek and dismounted.

Diah slowed down and looked behind him. Cager’s face was ashen and blood dripped down his sleeve. “Oni, help me with Cager.”

She caught his brother as he slid out of the saddle. “When did he get shot?”

“As we were leaving the fort.” He tossed the reins over a branch and hopped down from his horse to help her. “It looks bad.”

“It’s just a scratch,” Cager murmured.

“Then why is it still bleeding?” Diah pulled back the shirt and revealed the oozing wound. The bullet had entered near his shoulder blade and passed though his upper arm. No vital organs in that area, but he didn’t like how much blood he’d lost. “Give me something to stuff it with.”

Oni searched through her bag and pulled out a wad of faded yellow fabric. “Here.”

“That had better not be one of my shirts.” Cager tried to identify it, but Diah shoved his head to the side.

“You’re bleeding like a stuck pig and all you care about is whose shirt we’re using?” He noticed Oni had only grabbed their gear bags. The ones with their clothes were still sitting in Hinkle’s house.

“I happen to have my shirts imported from France.”

Diah rolled his eyes and pressed harder against the wound. His brother hissed through his teeth, but he stopped complaining.

Oni closed up her bag. “Do you have any healing potions, Diah?”

He shook his head. “Hinkle confiscated all of them. The black fire too.”

Oni placed her hand over his. “Let me have a look at it then.”

He removed the shirt and she bent closer to the wound. “I think you’ll live if we can get you someplace where you can have that stitched up.”

“Can you sew, Miss Matthews?” Cager’s normally charming grin appeared to be more of a grimace.

“I might have something better.” She pulled out her dagger.

“Oni, what are you doing?”

“Just trust me.” She pressed the golden blade against the wound and closed her eyes. The dagger began to glow faintly at first, but the light intensified over a few seconds.

Then Cager screamed so loud, the birds flew from the branches overhead with a screech.

Diah shoved her aside. “What the hell are you doing to my brother?”

She blinked a few times. “I…” She tried to stand but ended up back in the mud.

“She was using magic on me.” Cager winced and checked his shoulder. “And you didn’t let her finish.”

“You’re a Wielder?”

She continued to stare past Diah, never registering that he’d asked her a question.

Some of the color returned to Cager’s face and he reached down to pry her dagger from her hand. He held it up in the sunlight. “It seems like I’m not the only who likes to disguise my wand as a weapon. Very clever.”

“What’s wrong with her?” Diah knelt in front of her and waved his hand in front of her face. “Why isn’t she answering my questions?”

Cager placed her dagger back in its sheath. “Being a non-Wielder, I doubt you’d understand how healing spells suck more strength out of you than just about any spell out there. Secondly, it’s rather disorienting when someone interrupts you in the middle of the spell. It’s sort of like getting hit over the head.”

Diah rubbed the knot on the back of his and remembered how groggy he’d been when he first awoke in the jail cell. “That still doesn’t explain why she never told us she was a Wielder.”

“Besides the fact it’s illegal to practice magic without a special license?” Cager looked at him with raised brows as though he was an idiot. “She doesn’t seem to be a very strong one. Probably never had any formal training.”

“Will she be all right?”

“In about an hour or two.” He snatched the bloody shirt from his brother. “You want to help me make some sort of sling out of this thing so we can keep moving? I don’t care to run into Hinkle and his men again.”

Diah glanced at her one more time before helping Cager fashion a sling and mount his horse. When he was done, she still hadn’t moved. “I’m kind of worried about her staying on the horse in her condition.”

“Wounded here. I don’t think I’ll be able to handle her and my horse.”

“Fine. I’ll take her.” Diah bent down to help her up and felt the sting of her fingernails raking down his arm. “What the heck?”

Cager laughed from his horse. “The last thing she remembers is you knocking her down.”

Four lines rose on his arm and red liquid trickled down to his hand. “She drew blood.”

“You should be thankful I put her dagger away, then.”

He looked down at the scratches on his arm and then back at her face. Her swollen lip trembled. “I’m sorry I pushed you, Oni. I didn’t understand what you were doing.”

Her amber eyes locked with his. “Don’t ever do it again.” Her voice rose barely above a whisper, but the anger in it was crystal clear. She took his hand and staggered to her horse.

“Will you be able to ride alone?”

“Yes.” It took her a couple of tries before she mounted the pinto.

“Where to?” Cager’s horse danced as if it were ready to run over the plains once more.

Oni stared at the sky and then at the river. “Upstream until we come to the next river. Then follow it to the west.”

“And that will take us where?” Diah asked as he climbed on his horse.

She didn’t answer his question before she rode off.

Diah pulled his jacket around his chest and shivered. The sky had decided to open its floodgates on them shortly after midday, and now that the sun was setting, the cold crept into his bones. His breath formed icy clouds around his mouth every time he exhaled.

Oni pulled them away from the river and veered northwest. She still hadn’t told them where she was taking them, but he hoped some sort of shelter would be available. Her responses had been one or two words at the most whenever they asked her a question. He wasn’t sure if she was just exhausted or still angry with him. Maybe both.

Even Cager was beginning to slump forward after the long, hard ride. He only hoped it was worth it and that Hinkle wouldn’t find them.

Oni held up her hand, indicating they should stop. She slid off her horse and stared at two mounds of earth. “Jim,” she called out into the wilderness.

His brother leaned closer to him. “I think she’s hallucinating.”

A man’s voice called back, “Who’s out there?”

“Maybe I’m hearing things too.” Cager raised his good arm and stuck his finger in his ear to clean it out. “Or maybe I lost more blood than I thought.”

She ran in the direction of the noise and disappeared behind one of the mounds. “It’s Oni.”

“How’s my little Trickster?” the voice said with a laugh.

Diah breathed a sigh of relief. Whoever this Jim was, he was real and he knew her. He dismounted and helped Cager down. As he rounded the corner of the mound, he saw her hugging an older man.

The man looked up. “Who are your friends, Oni?”

Her mouth formed a tight line. “These are two of my clients, Diah and Cager Reynolds.”

Being called a client felt like a slap in the face.

“Well, let’s get them out of the rain, shall we?” He opened a door into the mound. “Welcome to my humble home, gentlemen. I’m Jim Matthews.”

Diah’s jaw went lax as he peered into the one-room home that had been carved out of the hill. “What kind of place is this?”

Jim laughed. “A dugout. Warm in the winter, cool in the summer and dry as a bone.” He shook their hands as they entered. “It’ll be kinda cramped in here, but it sure beats being out in that mess.”

In the warm lantern light, Diah was able to get a good glimpse at their host. He looked old enough to be her father, judging by the deep wrinkles in his suntanned face, but his hair still maintained a faded shade of brown.

Oni waited outside the door. “I’m going to put the horses in the barn, Jim.”

The warmth could wait a few minutes. “I’ll help you.”

“That’s not necessary, Diah.”

“Oni, get your grizzle down and let him help.” Jim eyed the bloody sling holding up Cager’s arm. “I’m going to be taking a look at this. What happened to you, son?”

Diah closed the door before Cager responded. He followed her to the second mound with his horse. “These dugouts are a clever idea.”

She nodded and took the reins so he could grab his brother’s horse. When he came back to the barn, she had lit a lantern and was scattering some fresh straw on the floor.

“Are you still angry with me?”

“What makes you say that?”

“You’ve been moody and irritable all day. I think you’re in danger of forming permanent creases in your face from scowling so much.”

She looked up at him, her expression unchanged. “Why did you strike me?”

“I didn’t know what you were doing. You were holding a knife and Cager screamed. The first thing that popped into my mind was that you were hurting him. I’m sorry.” He sank down onto a bale of hay and rubbed the water out of his hair. Would this day ever end?

“I told you to trust me.”

“Why didn’t you tell me you were a Wielder?”

She crossed her arms. “I didn’t think it was any of your business. You just hired me as a guide.”

“What else are you keeping from me, Oni?”

She paled. “What do you mean?”

If he had any suspicions, she’d just confirmed them. “Where do I begin?” He started at his boots for a moment before lifting his gaze and meeting hers. Time to ask the question that had been nagging him all day. “Why did you steal that vial of black fire from me?”

Her eyes widened before she looked away. An admission of guilt, if he ever saw one. “I thought it might come in handy, and it did. If I hadn’t grabbed a few vials, we’d still be—”

“You could have just asked me instead of taking them behind my back. I knew a few were missing.”

“But would you have given them to me?”

“It’s more than just that, Oni. There are so many things about you that don’t make sense, like where you disappear to each night. Or the fact that Cager and I follow you blindly to wherever you take us, such as this place. How do I know you and this Jim fellow aren’t working for Hinkle or Lamont? What if this is some kind of trap and we just fell for it?”

Her hands balled up and her breath quickened. “How dare you accuse me of that? In case you forgot, I never wanted to step foot in Fort Pierre to begin with. Then you let Hinkle lock me up in a storeroom all night without any food or heat. After he was done with you, he was so kind as to visit me, point a gun at my head and give me this when I didn’t readily agree to help him find the White Buffalo.” She pointed at her bruised and swollen lip. “And let’s not forget that I broke my wrist and nearly got killed trying to help you escape. Oh yes, I’m just the type to lead you into a trap and sell you to the highest bidder.”

He caught her as she stormed past him. “I didn’t mean it that way.”

She yanked her arm free and glared at him with her hands on her hips. “I asked you to trust me and you didn’t. How do you expect me to trust you?”

She drove a knife into his heart with her words.

“I’ll leave you here with Jim. Maybe he’ll take over the guide job, maybe he won’t. You’d probably feel better hiring a white man anyway. But as far as I’m concerned, you can find your own way home. Perhaps it’s for the best—you don’t belong out here.” She threw the barn door open and disappeared into the rainy night.

Chapter Ten

“Oni!” Diah grabbed the lantern and dashed out after her. The inky darkness hid her silhouette, and only the thunder answered when he called her name.

“Let her be, son,” Jim said from the door of his dugout. “She’s long gone by now.”

“But I can’t leave her out here in this weather.”

He cackled. “This storm will be kinder than her temper when she’s riled up. She’ll be fine. She just needs some time to cool off. Now come inside before you catch your death of pneumonia.”

Diah held the lantern up once more to the darkness. No sign of her. Just the sound of a coyote singing a mournful song in the distance. His shoulders sagged as he admitted his defeat and went inside.

Cager sat shirtless at the small table with a brown jug in front of him. Dried blood crusted his arm and chest from the gaping wound in his shoulder. “What did you do now, Romeo?” He took a long drink from the jug and grinned at him.

“I think I pissed Oni off.”

“Let me talk to her.” He tried to rise, but Jim shoved him back in the chair.

“You ain’t going anywhere until I’m done tending to that rifle hole in your shoulder. You just keep drinking and let me do what I need to do.” He wiped it with a wet cloth. “Of course, taking a closer look at it, it may have been just a revolver that got you. Can’t tell for sure without the bullet, though. Whatever it was, you’re still one lucky bastard.”

Diah sat down across from them. “What are you doing, Jim?”

“He’s getting me drunk on some smooth homemade moonshine.”

Jim made delicate swipes around the edge of the wound. “I figure it’ll hurt a hell of a lot less when I stitch you up if you’re giddy from the booze.”

Cager offered him the jug, and Diah took a swig. It was stronger than anything he’d drunk before, choking his throat. He never thought alcohol could make his eyes water like that. At least he gained some false sense of warmth from it. Between the weather and his argument with Oni, he wondered if he would ever be free from the chill that laced his veins.

Diah awoke to Cager’s moans the next morning. He sat up and stared at the earthen walls, trying to remember where they were. Snatches of the previous night filled his fuzzy mind. The rain. His argument with Oni. The now-empty jug of moonshine.

“Why does the sun have to be so damn bright this early in the morning?” his brother asked from the pile of furs and blankets on the floor.

“I don’t know.” Diah managed to get to his feet, but the room reeled like he was still drunk. Waves of nausea assaulted him. He barely made it out the door before he lost the contents of his stomach.

After he finished retching, he heard laughter. “Not much of a drinker, are you, son?”

Diah leaned against the wall of the dugout and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. The fuzziness in his head had now given way to pounding. “Not stuff like that.”

Jim laughed again and slapped him on the shoulder. “Let me get some coffee in you. Maybe a little hair of the dog too, huh?” He gave him a good-natured jostle, and the bile rose in his throat again.

Cager stumbled outside and shielded his eyes from the sunlight, but he managed to maintain control of his stomach. He disappeared around the barn and returned a few minutes later wearing a lopsided grin. “You look like shit, little brother.”

“Unlike you, I don’t get drunk on a regular basis.”

“I wasn’t talking about that.”

Diah followed him inside. The cool darkness of the dugout helped soothe his headache. “What were you talking about, then?”

Jim set two steaming mugs of coffee in front of them. “No fighting between you two, got it? I don’t want to have to redo those stitches.” He checked the dressing over Cager’s shoulder. “How’s that feeling?”

“Well enough. I would have preferred a force-healing, but I guess I’ll just have to let it heal the normal way. How long do you think I’ll be out of commission?”

“That bullet broke your upper arm, so I guessing about a month or so.”

“A month?” Cager ran his hand through his hair. “I don’t have that kind of time.”

Diah took a sip of his coffee and winced. Not only was it strong enough to wake the dead, but it had the distinct twang of whiskey in it. “We’ll just have to make the best of it.”

“Easy for you to say. You don’t have a hole in your shoulder and the equivalent of a death sentence over your head. Why the hell did you stop Oni from healing me?”

“I’m sorry, Cager. I didn’t know what she was doing.”

“That’s because you’re a stupid non-Wielder.”

“Stop it, boys. All your yelling is just going to make your heads feel worse than they already do. Now, shut up, drink your coffee and let me see what I can scrounge up for breakfast.” Jim opened a trapdoor and disappeared into a small cellar, leaving them glaring at each other.

They remained silent as Jim cooked a pot of grits and fried up some unknown meat that had a gamey flavor to it. The second cup of coffee was strong and bitter without the touch of whiskey, but after the meal, he admitted he was feeling better and offered to help clean up the dishes.

“Let your brother do it,” Jim said. “Can’t have him sitting on his ass all day just because he’s been shot. Grab your rifle, Red, and come with me.”

Diah silently laughed when he saw the sour expression on his brother’s face. Cager hated to do anything he considered to be women’s work.

Dampness still clung to his jacket, but it was better than nothing as they mounted their horses and rode out into the rolling hills of the prairie. The air was fresh and clean after the rain, so different from the smoke-filled cities back East. Diah finally mustered the courage to ask, “How you do know Oni?”

“I’m her uncle, although she’s reluctant to claim an old buzzard like me for family.” He winked. “My brother was her daddy.”

“So you’ve known her a long time?”

“All her life. I had a thing for her mother, Leotie, but she chose Jack over me. Not that I blamed her. He was a Wielder and a bit easier on the eyes.”

Diah nodded. The story sounded familiar. “Why didn’t you marry her after he died?”

Jim shrugged. “Didn’t feel right, claiming something that was my brother’s for my own. Besides, she had certain obligations to her tribe and they weren’t too keen on letting her go. She ended up marrying a chief and living out her days with the Lakota.”

“She died?”

“Yep.” Sadness washed over the old trapper’s face. “Five winters ago.”

“Was her village near here?”

“The Lakota don’t live in villages like you understand them. Camps would be more accurate. They follow the buffalo.” He studied Diah. “Why all these questions?”

He was glad the brisk wind already made his cheeks appear pink so his flush was less obvious. “I was just curious about Oni. She didn’t share much about her past.”

If Jim saw something more behind his words, he gave no indication of it. “The kid’s had a hard life, but most of it was due to her own choices. She refused to step into her mother’s shoes and perform her duty to the tribe, and she ended up turning her back on them when she was fourteen. Not that I blamed her after they’d abandoned her at mission school. She came here for a couple of winters, and I taught her how to track and hunt.”

“So you’re the one responsible for how accurate she is with a rifle?”

“I won’t deny myself a chance to brag when I get it. But I suspect her daddy’s blood had something to do with it, as well. She was quick learner.”

“What happened after that?”

“She left.”

“Why?”

“That’ll be one question you have to ask her. I woke up one morning and she was gone. Just left me a note thanking me for letting her stay here.”

Diah welcomed the few moments of silence to digest some of the things Jim told him. He was finally getting some insight into her past and why she acted the way she did.

“Yep, things are pretty hard for her. Not really part of her tribe and not part of the white man’s world. You can see why she’s kinda prickly at times until she gets comfortable with you, and she’ll do her best to make sure you don’t get too close to her. That’s why I asked you to come along with me this morning—to make sure you don’t judge her too harshly.”

“She’s lied to me, stolen from me and abandoned us out here in God knows where. What am I supposed to feel?”

Jim chuckled. “That sounds like her. My question for you is, are you completely without blame in all this?” When he didn’t answer, he added, “I thought as much.”

“She’ll come back, won’t she?” His chest tightened as he held his breath for the answer.

Once again, he fell under the observant eye of Jim. “She left her horse, didn’t she? She loves that damn thing. As long as it’s in the barn, she’ll be back.”

Diah exhaled, puffing a cloud of frost around his face. “I’m glad to hear that. I was worried I’d never see her again.”

Jim starting laughing so hard, Diah wondered if the trapper had spent too many lonely winters out on the plains.

Jim wiped his eyes when he finally gained control of himself. “She must’ve really gotten under your skin, didn’t she, son?”

Diah didn’t give him the satisfaction of an answer, especially when he wasn’t quite sure if it was the truth.

They were lucky enough to shoot a mule deer and were on their way back to the dugout with it by midday. Diah noticed movement on the next hill and lifted his rifle.

“It’s just some coyotes,” Jim said. “They smell the kill, but they’ll keep their distance. No need to waste bullets on them.”

“But they’re little better than vermin.”

“That’s your white man’s brain thinking. No doubt your impressions of coyotes are based on the raids on your momma’s chicken coop, right? Out here, they’re sacred animals. Never shoot a coyote unless there’s good reason to.”

“That’s what Oni said.”

“She would know. Tell me, have you had you any instances where one of them did more good than harm?”

He remembered hearing how the so-called “rabid coyote” attacked the guards and locked them in the front cell of the jail, making his escape possible. He told Jim, who launched into another fit of laughter.

“Ah, the Trickster at play.”

“The Trickster?”

“Yep, the Lakota and many of the other tribes around here consider the coyote a god, the Great Trickster. He’s a rascally fellow, not opposed to lying, stealing or resorting to trickery to get what he wants. He usually ends up helping man more than harming him. But that doesn’t mean he doesn’t get into trouble along the way.”

“Sounds like Oni.”

“Now you know why she got the name Mayashehchen. It’s the Lakota word for coyote. Yep, she’s definitely a little Trickster.”

Diah watched the pack trail them but never reached the same level of comfort Jim had with them. As the shadows grew longer, the coyotes grew bolder and edged closer. He reached for his rifle.

Jim’s voice stopped him before he took aim. “I’ve been a poor host, Diah. Perhaps I should entertain you with one of the Lakota legends.”

He took his hand off the stock. “If you think I might enjoy it.”

“One spring day, Coyote passed a camp and heard the women mourning the lives lost to the hard, cold winter, and their cries moved his heart. He wanted to help the humans.

“He knew of a faraway mountain where three Fire Beings lived and carefully guarded the secret of fire. They feared man would acquire it and grow more powerful than them. Coyote saw a way he could help mankind and punish the selfish Fire Beings.

“He went to the mountain of the Fire Beings and crept to the top on all fours to watch the way they guarded the fire. As he drew near, they heard him and jumped to their feet to search the area.

“‘What’s that I hear?’ one of them hissed. Its eyes glinted red in the firelight, and it flexed the claws on its hands like a great black vulture.

“‘A thief in the bushes,’ said another.

“The third looked closely and saw Coyote on all fours and mistook him for a normal coyote. ‘It’s nothing,’ she said, and the three Fire Beings ignored him.

“He watched all day and night as the Fire Beings guarded their fire. He saw how they fed it branches and stamped out the sparks when they ignited the dry grass. He also saw how the Beings took turns sitting by the fire at night. One would guard it while the other two slept in their tepee.

“Coyote saw the only time the Fire Beings didn’t jealously watch the fire was in the early morning hours, when the first winds of dawn blew across the mountain. The Being by the fire would start shivering and go into the tepee to awaken her sister. The next Being would always be slow to go out for her turn, her eyes heavy with sleep.

“One morning, when the Being whose turn it was to guard the fire was slow to climb out of bed, Coyote sprang from the bushes, snatched a glowing portion of the fire and ran down the mountainside.

“The Fire Beings chased after him and, although Coyote was a swift runner, one of them caught him by the tail, singeing the hairs on the tip white. Coyote yelped and tossed the fire down the mountainside, where Inyan, the rock, swallowed it. As much as the Fire Beings tried to get the fire out of him, he refused to give it back.

“Coyote laughed, for he knew the secret of fire now. He took two stones that had fallen off Inyan to the nearby camp. There, he showed the people how to create sparks by striking the two stones together and how to feed the fire so they could be warm all winter long.”

Finished with his tale, Jim turned to him. “Sometimes thieves have good intentions.”

Diah replayed the story in his mind and remembered how the stolen vial of black fire saved their lives. Perhaps it was good thing Oni had taken it. If she hadn’t had it with her the other night, he’d still be sitting in a jail cell. And who knew what Hinkle would have done with her once he got her out of the fort? That busted lip seemed mild compared to some of the things he knew him to be capable of doing, especially when he remembered how easily the colonel had ordered the killing of hundreds of people during the war. “So you’re telling me I shouldn’t judge her too harshly for stealing from me?”

“I’m not necessarily telling you what to think about my niece. Just giving you a little insight on how she might see things.”

“Is that the only story you know about coyotes?”

Jim grinned. “There’s scores of them and they all pay homage to his wiles. Maybe I’ll entertain you with some more later on.”

The aching in Diah’s heart eased a bit, and he wished more than ever that she would be waiting for them when they returned to the dugout.

Chapter Eleven

The cold wind felt exhilarating as the coyote ran through the hills under the moonlight. She paused to raise her voice in song. This is freedom. No responsibility. No decisions to make. No reason to have a broken heart.

But therein lay the problem. Oni’s heart still ached, and all because she was stupid enough to fall for the first man who treated her like lady. And then he has to ram it all down my throat and remind me he doesn’t trust half-breeds. He probably only acted that way to throw me off guard.

Time would heal all things. It always had in the past. She just needed to run until she forgot about her problems. Maybe they’d be gone when she got back to her uncle’s place.

A strange object on the horizon caught her eye and she loped toward it. It looked like a large bird at first, but as she closed in on it, she realized it was some kind of machine. Human curiosity overwhelmed her coyote fear and she crept closer.

The flying machine had a box at the bottom that resembled a train car and a large balloon overhead. A series of propellers whirled around it, and red smoke poured out of the exhaust vent in the back. As it inched closer to the ground, four men jumped over the side of the car with ropes in hand and tethered the ship to the ground by hammering the metal spikes into the damp earth.

A familiar scent hit her nostrils and Oni crouched in the brush. Hinkle was nearby.

The door of the car opened and a staircase descended from the floor. A fat man waddled down, followed by another man so large that he must’ve eaten an entire cow each day to maintain his girth. The fat man’s eyes glittered in the moonlight. “Hinkle,” he called out into the night.

A shadow moved forward, flanked by a dozen more behind him. “Shamus, how wonderful to see you again.”

“Enough with your silver-tongued pleasantries. Where are they?” Shamus lifted something in his hand and a bright glow illuminated the tip. A wand in the more traditional style.

The colonel tugged at the collar of his uniform. “The Reynolds brothers?”

“Yes, you worthless lump of air.” He pointed the wand at Hinkle’s nose. “Don’t tell me you haven’t found them?”

“I found them and I detained them, like you wanted, but…”

“But what?”

“This coyote got into my jail and attacked my guards, and—”

“I’m not here to listen to coyote shenanigans.”

Hinkle ran his fingers over his moustache. “Well, the truth is…” He looked at the men around him for support, but no one said anything. Shamus’s scowl deepened with each passing second. “They got away.”

“I should have known better than to trust a feckin ejit like you. You’re as thick as manure but only half as useful.” Shamus drew his wand back.

Hinkle raised his hands in front of his face as if that would stop the blow of the magic. “No, wait!” His voice raised an octave higher and his eyes clenched shut. “I’m on to them. I’ve found their trail and I can catch them. Not to mention I’ve got wanted posters going out to all the nearby forts. If they show themselves before I get them, they’ll be arrested.”

“I’m growing weary of your excuses. I asked you to stop them and get the White Buffalo for me. I need to get that pelt before Lamont.”

“And you’ll have it. I give you my word as a United States officer.”

Shamus glared at him for a few more seconds before finally lowering his wand. “What else do you have to tell me?”

“They have an Injun guide with them who claims she knows where to find the White Buffalo.”

He raised an eyebrow. “Does she now?”

“Yeah, and looking at her, I could tell she was Sioux. They’re the keepers of the legend, so I’m betting she knows more than she lets on.”

“And did you at least capture the guide for me?”

“Uh, no, she got away too.”

“Feck, I wonder how you made it this far in the army. Maybe the president and I should have a little chat over a bottle of whiskey and discuss how well the frontier is being defended?”

“That won’t be necessary ’cause I got my own little Injun guide.” He waved his hand over his shoulder and one of soldiers shoved a woman forward. She fell to the ground with a muffled gasp.

Shamus held the light from his wand over her, and Oni recognized the traditional Lakota clothing the woman wore. Girl would probably be more accurate. She hardly appeared older than fifteen. She wiggled in the dirt, unable to stand with her wrists and ankles bound.

“This lass is your replacement for the guide you lost?” He bent over and examined her. “Tell me, do you think you can lead me to the White Buffalo, or should I just have Tommy-boy slit your throat now?”

His companion drew a knife with a jagged blade and grinned.

The girl’s wide eyes stared back in terror, but her gagged mouth prevented her from answering. She shook her head. Bruises covered her face like a patchwork quilt. Dried blood trailed down from the corner of her lips, and Oni’s gut clenched in anger.

“No, you can’t lead me to the White Buffalo? Or no, you don’t want your throat slit?” Shamus stood and muttered a string of Gaelic curse words. “Is this the best you can give me?”

Hinkle jerked his thumb over his shoulder, and the soldiers dragged the Lakota girl back into the shadows. “I might have something that’ll spark your interest, but I’m not talking about it out here. Perhaps we can go inside your warm car and I’ll tell you a bit more about it.”

Shamus pursed his lips. “You’d better be making it worth my time, Hinkle. I need to be tending to business back in Chicago, not cleaning up after you in this wilderness.”

The colonel started for the airship. “I wouldn’t dream of wasting your time, Shamus.”

The men disappeared into the car and the soldiers huddled together near their horses for warmth. The Lakota girl sat forgotten in the darkness.

Oni crept closer to her and sniffed her dress. She smelled of buffalo chip campfires and sweat.

The girl yanked her feet back and stared at the coyote, not relaxing until she moved away. She was terrified, but Oni couldn’t leave her at the mercy of Hinkle.

“I suppose we’ll be camping here tonight.” One of the soldiers tossed a bag inches from Oni. “Let’s get those tents up before Colonel Hinkle gets out.”

With the soldiers distracted, Oni rummaged through the open bags and hoped she wouldn’t be caught. After a few minutes, she saw light flash off a metal surface, and small knife fell out of the bag. She picked up the hilt with her teeth and carried it to the Lakota girl.

This time, the girl didn’t try to pull away when the coyote approached her. She saw the knife and nodded. When it was dropped into her hand, she began sawing through the ropes around her wrists.

Oni moved between her and soldiers. While the girl was busy trying to free herself, she was already moving on to the next part of the plan—how to get the girl on a horse.

“Hey, be careful with that case,” one of the men shouted to a fellow soldier. “Colonel Hinkle said if something broke in there, we’d be in a whole lot of hurt.”

They set the case at the edge of the camp and continued unpacking their supplies. The sound of the blade rubbing against the rope resumed and Oni investigated the case. It emitted the faint odor of sulfur. Diah’s case of black fire.

She gathered the straps in her teeth and dragged the case closer the girl, stopping every few inches to see if the soldiers noticed her.

“Le mita pila, Mayashehchan,” the girl whispered. She paused from cutting through her ankle bonds long enough to run her hand through the coyote’s thick fur.

Oni dropped the case and gave her a coyote smile in return for the girl’s thanks.

Once free, the girl crawled to her. “How may I repay you, Trickster?”

Oni lifted the case and whimpered. The prospect of carrying it for three days in her coyote form would be difficult, but she could run faster on four legs than on two. And she dared not shift, even in front of a member of her tribe.

“You want me to carry this for you?” She appeared confused as to why an animal would want a case full of little glass vials.

Oni nodded her head.

“Then I will carry it where you lead me, Mayashehchan.” She grabbed the straps and crept closer to the horses. Hiding between them, she tied the case to one of the saddles and looked to the coyote.

Time to play another trick on the soldiers. Oni circled the camp and yipped from the brush.

“What was that?” One of the men reached for his rifle.

In the distance, another coyote answered her call. She moved a few steps closer so the firelight reflected in her eyes.

“There’s some sort of animal in the bushes over there.”

More howls filled the air and Oni joined the chorus. Her tail wagged in delight. They should be here any second now.

“Shit, it’s a pack of coyotes.”

“Shoot ’em!”

The men scrambled for their guns as the pack burst into the camp. They yipped at the soldiers, crashed the tents and snatched whatever food they saw. Oni advanced on the horses and spooked them. The girl mounted her horse before it ran away and disappeared into the night. Oni’s heart soared when she watched her escape. She knew the girl’s scent and would catch up with her later.

A shot rang out, followed by a whimper. One of her brethren lay dying in the center of the camp and the others retreated.

The door to the car banged open. Hinkle’s shout boomed over the chaos. “What the hell is going on here?”

The soldiers scrambled to attention. “Some more of those rabid coyotes, sir.”

“Well, kill ’em!”

“Yes, sir.” But the other coyotes were already long gone.

“Where the hell did the horses go?” Hinkle asked.

Oni traipsed off in the direction the Lakota girl went, with laughter filling her soul. She’d caused enough trouble for one night.

Oni caught up with the Lakota girl and led her toward Jim’s. The soldiers never caught them, much to her relief, but then, being without their horses might’ve had something to do with it. On the third day, a cold rain poured from the sky, and the girl turned her horse in a different direction from where Oni wanted her to go. Every time Oni tried to steer her back to the dugout, the girl turned back. At last, she sat on her haunches in front of the horse.

“My home is this way, Mayashehchan.” The girl pointed west.

Oni jumped up and nudged the case with her nose. If the girl wanted to leave, that was fine, but she wanted the case.

The girl untied it and set it on the ground. “Le mita pila, Mayashehchan.” Then she rode off.

Oni waited until the girl was out of sight before she shifted. Jim’s dugout was still half a day away by foot and she was already losing the feeling in her fingers. She slung the case over her shoulder and began walking.

Chapter Twelve

Diah sopped up the last bits of gravy with the warm sourdough bread and breathed a sigh of satisfaction after he chewed the last morsel of his dinner. “Another excellent meal, Jim.”

“Glad you enjoyed it. Now, if you two don’t mind cleaning up, I’m going to stretch out in front of the fire.” Jim dragged his chair closer to the stove and propped his feet on the freshly restored woodpile.

Wind rattled the exhaust pipe of the stove and Diah shivered reflexively. While they were waiting on Cager to be well enough to ride a horse, he’d been helping Jim prepare the place for winter. They’d gone out with the wagon and gathered any scant timber they could find. In the next day or two, they were planning a trip to one of the forts to stock up on supplies and a load of coal to get him through the long, cold nights ahead.

He listened to the storm howl outside as he washed the dishes and wondered for the millionth time how Oni was faring on her own. It hadn’t snowed yet, but according to Jim, it was just around the corner. The cold rain crept into his bones whenever he went outside and was enough to make him miserable. He hoped she’d found some shelter.

“Dear God, are you moping about her again?” Cager dropped the last of the dishes into the washbasin. “You’d think she was only woman who gave you the time of day.”

“Shut up, Cager.” Despite his brother’s left arm still being in a sling, Diah contemplated decking him.

“I bet she’s out there, watching this place and waiting for us to leave before she comes and retrieves her horse.”

“If that was the case, she would have grabbed it while we were sleeping,” Jim said. “You two obviously don’t know her as well as I do. She’s quite comfortable roaming under the moonlight.”

“But there’s no moon tonight.”

“Then maybe she’ll find her way back here.”

Diah shook his head and said no more. When it came to his niece, Jim frequently spoke in riddles or shared some Lakota legend he thought was relevant to the conversation.

A loud bang broke the silence. Diah tensed and Cager exchanged a worried glance with him. Had Hinkle found them?

Jim fed the fire like nothing was out of the ordinary. “Are you two gonna stand there like ninnies, or are you gonna answer the door?”

Diah shook the water from his hands and dried them on his pants. He grabbed his rifle on the way to the door. If there were soldiers on the other side, he wanted to give them one hell of a fight before they captured him again. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Cager grab his wand and nod as if he was thinking the same thing. The only person who didn’t seem uneasy by the unexpected knock was Jim, who started picking his teeth.

The person on the outside banged again, this time more frantically.

He pulled on the latch string and cracked the door open enough to peek through.

Oni huddled close to the door, but that still didn’t prevent the rain from draining down her neck and shoulders in hundreds of tiny rivulets. Seeing the beam of light on the ground, she turned to face him. She opened her blue lips to speak, but her teeth chattered instead.

“Sweet Jesus!” He rested his rifle against the wall and pulled her inside. “Oni, what are you doing out in his weather?”

“Obviously, she doesn’t have the common sense to stay inside.”

Jim jumped to his feet and smacked Cager on the back of his head. “Little Trickster, let me see your hands.” They shook when she held them out. He pressed the fingertips on one hand and pried her fingers open from around the straps of the leather case she carried so he could examine the other. “No danger of losing any fingers, but we need to get you warmed up.”

She merely nodded.

Jim led her closer to the fire. “Cager, get that tub down from the wall and help me hang a blanket over here so we can give her some privacy. Diah, bring the rain barrel in and fill up the tub.”

They nodded and followed his orders. The large barrel was overflowing, but he managed to shimmy it across the room without spilling too much. It was just enough to fill the tub halfway. “This water’s freezing.”

“That’s why I keep these in here.” He opened the stove and pushed the embers back, revealing a pair of glowing stones along the bottom. He grabbed one with a set of heavy metal tongs and dropped it into the tub. The hot stone hissed as it sank, boiling the water around it. Then he grabbed the next one. “Get her out of those wet clothes, Diah.”

He balked at the idea of stripping her naked, but the misery on her face helped ease his hesitation. Her amber eyes appeared dull and lifeless. As he approached her, she nodded and unwrapped her arms from around her chest so he could pull her dress over her head. Her skin held the warmth of an icicle when his hands brushed against it. He grabbed another blanket and draped it around her shoulders, but not before catching a glimpse of her taut nipples and full breasts.

She clung to the blanket and pushed the wet breeches to her ankles. Diah sat her in Jim’s chair and pulled off her boots. With the last bit of her clothing removed, her chattering grew louder.

Jim looked over his shoulder. “She’s shivering more. That’s a good sign.” He dipped his fingers into the tub. “It’s warm enough now, but I’ll set a pot on the stove to heat up some more water. Let’s get her in the tub.”

They held her on either side and led her to it. She placed one foot in water and jerked it back as if it was near boiling hot.

“Yeah, I know it feels hot, Little Trickster, but that’s because you’re been cold for so long.”

She nodded at her uncle’s explanation and lowered the foot, followed by the other. As she sank into the tub, Diah pulled the blanket back and folded it next to her on the floor. She brought her knees up to her chest and began rocking back and forth.

Jim grabbed his shoulder and led him away. “Let’s give her some privacy.”

Diah cast one more glance at her before he moved to the other side of the curtain. “Will she be all right?”

“She just needs to thaw out, son. She’ll be back to her ornery self by the morning, just you wait and see.” Jim lifted a cauldron and opened the door. “I’m going down to the creek to fill this up. Keep an eye on her.”

“It seems she comes bearing presents too.” Cager lifted the case she’d brought and dangled it in front of him.

“My potion case.” Diah snatched it and unfastened the buckles. Inside, neat rows of glass vials sparkled in the lamplight. He removed one and watched the familiar fiery waves ripple through the dense black liquid.

Cager rubbed his jaw. “I wonder how she stole that from Hinkle.”

“I don’t know and I’m not about to ask her now.”

Jim came back through the door, lugging the heavy iron cauldron. “What do you have there?”

“A case full of black fire,” Cager replied.

Jim gave a low whistle. “I bet that could cause all kinds of trouble.”

Diah grinned as he set the pot on the stove. Trouble was an understatement.

He turned to check on Oni. She still sat in the tub with her knees up to her chest, but she’d stopped rocking. Her coppery skin appeared less pale, and her lips had lost their bluish tinge. She caught him staring at her and gave him a half smile.

He lowered his eyes and left her alone. On the other side of the makeshift curtain, Jim and Cager sat at the table with a deck of cards waiting to be dealt.

“Pull up a chair, Diah, and let’s play a few hands.”

They played for a few minutes, but he had trouble focusing on the game. His gaze kept returning to the hunched silhouette across the room.

When a rolling sound came from the pot, Jim shuffled his cards. “Why don’t you go add that warm water to the tub, Diah,” he said without looking up.

Her eyes followed him as he set the steaming cauldron by the tub. From the way she sat, he could only see the tops of her breasts and nothing below them. Oni tightened her arms around her knees when he knelt beside her and began slowly adding the water into the tub with a ladle.

“Are you warming up?”

“Yes, Diah, although my head is still a bit cold.”

He scooped a few ladlefuls of the bathwater to temper the water in the cauldron, testing it with his fingers until it reached the right temperature. It was hot but not scorching. He poured it over the top her head. She lifted her chin so it ran down her back and sighed.

“That felt good. Can you do it again?”

There was no stopping the hard-on he got by sitting next to her and staring at her slick skin. He repeated the action three more times and the smile on her face grew wider.

His hands itched to touch her. He set the ladle in the pot and untied the leather string at the bottom of her braid. He combed his fingers through her silky hair and traced her spine. Part of him wished she would tell him to stop before his lust got the better of him.

Oni closed her eyes and relaxed her grip on her knees, allowing him a better view of her breasts and a glimpse of the dark thatch between her legs. His pulse quickened and it took every ounce of self-control to keep his hands in her hair rather than on those areas he longed to explore.

“Would you like to wash my hair?” she asked and interrupted his thoughts.

“Where’s the soap?”

She nodded to the drawer in the corner. When he opened it, the faint scent of violets wafted up from a small remnant of store-bought soap inside. Obviously not something Jim would use on himself.

He dunked the piece of soap in the water. His hand grazed her thigh. His skin burned from the contact. He cast a glance at the blanket, but so far, the other two men seemed to have no idea what was happening on this side. The wet soap easily worked up into a rich lather as he rubbed it along her hair and massaged it into her scalp.

She moaned in pleasure, and he felt like a kid about to get caught with his hand in the cookie jar. It didn’t feel safe to be this intimate with her and have other people nearby. His cock began to throb, and he needed some distraction before he pulled her out of the tub and made love to her. “You found my case of black fire.”

“I thought it might make up for stealing that vial from you.”

He rinsed his hands and ladled clean water from the cauldron over her hair. “You didn’t have to do that.”

She waited until he was done before she replied. “You were angry with me and I suppose I didn’t like the idea of that.”

“I didn’t mean to blow up like—”

“You had every right to, Diah. I stole from you.”

He gathered her hair and wrung the excess moisture from it. “I suppose it was a good thing. That vial came in handy.”

Oni covered his hand against hers and he froze. “I came back because I was worried about you.”

He found it hard to breathe. “Why would you be worried about me?”

Her low laughter called to him. Her hand moved up to his face and she stroked his cheek. Her amber eyes darkened. “Perhaps because I know a good man when I see him.”

Desire surged to the ends of his body. He felt less like a good man and more like a sex-crazed fiend as she pulled him closer. Her lips pressed against his and he surrendered to her touch. He pulled her warm, wet body to his. Dear God, I’ve never wanted a woman as much as I do her. He tried to keep his hands on her face, but as the kiss deepened one became tangled in her hair while the other slipped down her neck and fondled her breasts. He rolled her nipples between his fingers and she moaned softly.

“Just because there’s a blanket up doesn’t mean we can’t see everything you two are doing,” Cager teased.

Diah jerked away from her as if she burned him. He gulped air and stared at the rise and fall of her chest. The kiss had left her breathless too.

“That didn’t mean you had to stop,” his brother added, and Diah’s blood boiled from a combination of lust and anger. This was the second time they’d been interrupted. God Almighty, if I ever have a chance to get her alone… His thoughts trailed off as he imagined what it would feel like to bury his swollen cock in the hot wetness between her thighs. Damn it! He cursed the night he’d refused her.

“We had better stop before…” She bit her bottom lip and smiled sheepishly at him.

“Agreed.” He stood and adjusted his trousers. The simple movement of the fabric against his erection reminded him of wet burlap against raw skin, and he winced as he stepped out into the other side of the room. Jim refused to look up from his cards, but Cager made no effort to hide his amusement. Thankfully, he kept his mouth shut.

It felt like an eternity before the throbbing subsided and he felt comfortable enough to sit down.

“Jim, do you have any clothes I can wear tonight while mine dry?” she eventually called out.

Her uncle caught his eye and gestured to the clothes hanging on the pegs near his bed. Diah inspected each article and selected a flannel shirt and relatively clean-looking pair of trousers. He blindly reached around the blanket and dropped them near the tub.

Jim shifted his chair so he had the door in front of him, but Diah and Cager watched as she rose from the tub and dried off using the extra blanket. The low light outlined every sensuous curve of her body, and jealousy flared as Diah realized he was sharing this view with his brother.

“Boys, that’s my niece you’re ogling.” Jim glared at them until they lowered their eyes and looked away. “It’s getting kinda late, don’t you agree? Perhaps it’s time we all turn in.”

Oni pulled down the curtain and rolled up the sleeves on the oversized shirt. “Sounds like a good idea to me, Jim.”

“Diah, come help me empty that tub.”

He stood and grabbed an end of the heavy tub, but he didn’t miss the grin she gave him as he passed. When he returned, she’d spread out the blankets near the stove and sat in the middle of them. He grabbed the collection of blankets and furs that had served as his bed since he’d arrived then and considered sharing them with her.

As if she could read his thoughts, she shook her head. Her eyes flickered first to Jim, then to Cager. She leaned toward him. “I’d be too tempted to misbehave,” she whispered. She lay down and pulled the covers up to her chin. “Good night, Diah.”

“Good night, Oni.” The tension seeped out of his muscles, replaced by something that warmed him from his core. He’d been given a second chance with her, and he was bound and determined to make the most of it.

Chapter Thirteen

The harsh dissonance that could only be Jim’s snoring echoed through the room when Oni opened her eyes. But as the rest of her senses sharpened, she realized it wasn’t the noise that had had pulled her from her slumber. It was something squeezing her hand.

Her eyes adjusted to the semidarkness and she stared at Diah sleeping across from her. Or, to be more accurate, at the hand that covered hers. He shifted in his sleep and squeezed her hand again. The edges of his mouth rose. She wondered if he was aware of what he was doing or if he was just dreaming and had stumbled across her body in the process.

She didn’t pull away, even though her mind was yelling at her to do so. Part of her wanted to enjoy the simple pleasure of him holding her hand, as silly as it sounded. Yes, there were times when her body burned for him. Last night, she’d almost pulled him into the tub with her, she wanted him so badly. But then there were other almost innocent gestures like this that warmed her heart.

Why are you doing this to yourself? You know you’re only going to get hurt in the end.

Oni bit her bottom lip and tried to withdraw her hand, but he held on to it tighter. She was a fool to believe anything more than a sexual relationship could come from this. He only needed her to find the White Buffalo. Once he got what he wanted, he’d go back East and marry some proper little white woman and have a litter of darling redheaded children. A stab of jealousy caught her right between the ribs as she pictured their happy little white family.

But more importantly, would he still feel the same for her if he knew all her secrets? He already had trouble accepting that she’d stolen from him. What if he knew about the man she’d murdered or the people she’d abandoned on the plain when she sensed a demon approaching? And then there was the shifting. Stars above, he’d probably have her locked away if she told him about that. Or maybe have himself locked up for hallucinating if she showed him.

A series of snorts followed by a yawn signaled that Jim was waking up. As much as she hated it, she pried her hand free from Diah’s. Just before her fingertips cleared his, he opened his eyes. For a moment, neither one of them moved. Then he lifted her fingers to his lips before releasing them.

What kind of sweet torture is this?

“Everybody up,” Jim shouted. “I can’t get breakfast started with all you folks taking up my floor.”

Diah grinned at her like they had just shared a secret. “All right, Jim, we’re moving.”

They stood and folded the blankets and furs as Jim stepped around them and revived the fire in the stove. The clanging of pots and pans was enough to wake the dead. Cager sat at the table and grumbled every time a loud noise prevented him from falling back asleep.

Once Jim got the coffee started, he tucked his thumbs into his suspenders “We’re getting low on meat again, so I’m taking Oni hunting with me. You boys can do whatever you want.”

“I don’t mind coming along.” Diah tucked away the last of the bedding.

“Nope, I just want the two of us out today.”

Oni tensed. If Jim wanted her alone, that usually meant she was in some kind of trouble.

She waited until they rode a few hundred yards from the dugout before she asked him what she’d done now.

“Just wanted some alone time with my favorite niece.”

“Drop the act, Jim. I’m your only niece.”

He chuckled. “You’ve always been blunt, Oni, just like your daddy. Perhaps that’s why we’ve always gotten along.”

“But I take it there’s something you wanted to talk to me about that you didn’t feel comfortable saying in front of the Reynolds brothers.”

“Just a few things.”

She gulped. “Such as?”

“First off, are you really going to lead them to the White Buffalo and let them kill it?”

“They seem pretty determined to get it.”

“But have you explained the legends to them? I don’t think they know what they’re messing with.”

“Maybe I’ll tell them.”

“There’s no maybe about it. I’ve grown quite fond of them boys over the last week, and I’d hate anything bad to happen to them, especially Big Red. Speaking of which…” He turned to her and waited for her say something.

“What about Diah?”

“I was hoping you’d tell me so I wouldn’t have to weasel it out of you.”

Don’t let on how much you like him, her mind cautioned. “He’s a good man. Cager, on the other hand—”

“We ain’t talking about Cager—we’re talking about his brother.”

“Jim, he’s a nice guy—a real gentleman, even—but he’s just a client and nothing more. When it’s all said and done, he’ll go home and I’ll be a few hundred dollars richer.”

Jim squinted at her. “There’s more to it than that. You don’t normally let your clients kiss you the way he did last night. Or if you do, you should be charging them a helluva lot more. If you were my daughter, I would have had a shotgun pointed at his back and a come-to-Jesus talk with him after what I saw. But, seeing as you’re a grown woman, I kept quiet then. I ain’t keeping quiet now. What’s going on between you two?”

Oni closed her eyes and tried to collect her thoughts. How could she answer this question when she was so unsure of things? “I think we’re both attracted to each other, but that’s all.”

“Quit lying to yourself. I think that boy’s falling in love with you, and I bet your heart’s doing its own little bit of fluttering for him as well.”

“It’s more difficult than that. I mean, why would he want a shape-shifting half-breed like me?”

“You can’t always use that as an excuse to push people away.”

“Think about it, Jim. I’m not normal. I’m one of those people feared by the tribe and hated by the white man. How do you think he’d react if I sprouted fur in front of him?”

“It didn’t bother me none when I saw you shift.”

“That’s only because you’d seen my mother do it before.” She pinched the bridge of her nose. Her uncle had been living on the plains too long and had lost touch with the real world. “I just don’t think he’ll handle it well, that’s all.”

“You’re dismissing him before you even give him a chance. I think he’s a bigger man than you’re giving him credit for. And I think you know it too, or else you wouldn’t be making so many excuses.”

She sighed. If she was blunt, then Jim was stubborn. “If you say so.”

“Of course I say so ’cause you know I’m dead on about you two.”

Oni kept her mouth shut after that. She knew she couldn’t change his mind, and their talking was probably scaring away any game. Once they lapsed into silence, they easily shot enough rabbits within a few hours to feed them for the next two or three days and were back to the dugout by midday.

“Diah, come help me dress these jackrabbits,” Jim hollered as they dismounted. “Oni, get the stove warmed up and see what else you can make to go with these.”

She brushed against Diah in the doorway and exchanged a smile with him. Maybe Jim knew more about him than she did. Her thoughts turned to ways to test him to see how he would handle the truth.

As she bustled around the room, Cager sat the table and toyed with his wand. “I hate being laid up with this shoulder.”

“I’m sorry to hear that.”

“If it was healed, we could be back on the trail of the White Buffalo.”

Perhaps it was a good thing they weren’t hunting the White Buffalo. “You’re a Wielder—heal yourself.”

He leaned on the table and gripped the gun-shaped wand. “You know it doesn’t work like that.”

“Then why are you griping to me?”

“Because you’re a Wielder too.”

She banged the skillet against the stovetop. “Cager, I tried it already and I failed. I’ve never been good at healing.”

“How many times have you tried to heal someone?”

“Counting you?”

He nodded.

“Three times.”

He laughed and twirled his gun around his finger. “You’re still a pup.”

She cringed at the word pup and wondered if he knew about her ability to shift. She wouldn’t be surprised if he did. Cager seemed much worldlier than his brother. “I hope that thing isn’t loaded.”

“It’s a wand, Oni, not a real gun.” But he placed it on the table and watched her mix batter for cornbread. “I’d be willing to let you have another crack at it if it meant I could get out of this sling faster.”

She poured the batter into the cast-iron skillet and shoved it in the oven. “You think I can do it?”

“Maybe, if I walk you through it.” He kicked back the chair next to him and waited for her to sit. “What kind of training have you received in magic?”

“Very little,” she admitted. “The Lakota use a different type of magic. I was taught a few basics that they considered useful, but that was it. The rest I learned from watching others after I left the tribe.”

“May I take a look at your wand?” He held out his hand and she gave him her dagger. He held it up to the sunlight. “This looks to be nearly a century old.”

“Older. It was originally designed for my great-great-grandfather back in the Old World. I inherited it when my father died.”

He returned the dagger to her. “He was a Wielder too?”

“So I’m told. I don’t remember him.”

Cager rubbed his chin. Even though the sun had been out for hours, he looked like he was still trying to wake up. “Well, I’m not much of a teacher, but let’s get this lesson underway so I can move my arm without pain. Maybe I can actually get a good night’s sleep for once.”

He started to unbutton his shirt. “The trick to healing is that you have to picture each layer of the wound closing in your mind. I think what happened with my shoulder is that you just wanted to stop the bleeding, which you did. You just never got to the next step.”

“Part of it was Diah’s fault.”

“Yeah, I already lectured him about that.”

“So I just have to imagine the skin closing, and your wound will heal?”

“Don’t forget the bones and muscles.”

She stared at her wand and then at the bandages around his shoulder. “You really want me to try again?”

“I don’t have many other options.”

She stood and moved closer to him. “Promise you won’t scream like a little girl this time?”

“I can’t make any guarantees there. Force-healing is almost more painful than the injury, but it’s over quickly.”

“I suppose I’ll give it another shot if it means you’ll quit whining so much.”

“That’s a good girl.”

She removed the bandages. The wound was an ugly, red, puckered eyesore. The skin around it felt warm and swollen under her fingers. When she pressed on it, pus oozed between the stitches. “It’s infected.”

He nodded and she realized his eyes were glazed from fever, not sleepiness. “Now you know why I want you to heal it.”

“Why didn’t you tell me this sooner?”

“It didn’t really get this bad until this morning.”

Oni sighed and pressed the blade of her dagger against the wound.

“Start with the bone and work your way up to the skin. And take your time—it’s going to be a bit more difficult with the infection.”

“Now you tell me.”

Cager grabbed her wrist. His eyes pleaded with her. “I’m trusting you to do this, Oni.”

“Never thought you’d be at the mercy of a half-breed, huh?”

He gave a sharp, short laugh and released her. His hands gripped the table until his knuckles turned white. “Get it over with, will you?”

Oni took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She imagined the shattered bone and called on the magic inside her. She pictured it flowing from her to his wound. The bone fragments glued back together and Cager hissed. She focused on the layers of white pus smeared between the muscle fibers. The magic wiped them away and began to darn the muscle together like repairing a hole in a sock. With each inch of healing, she moved closer and closer to the surface, pushing the infection out. By the time she got to the skin, the scream he’d been holding back finally broke free. But she was done.

Exhaustion hit her like tidal wave and she fell forward.

Cager caught her in his arms. His eyes danced in merriment, no longer dull with pain and fever. “I knew you could do it,” he said just before he kissed her mouth.

Her skin crawled from his touch. She pressed her palms into his chest to push him away, but the healing had left her too weak to put up much of a fight.

“Now it’s my turn to be interrupting something,” Diah said behind them.

Terror locked her bones when she heard the cold voice. Diah stood in the doorway wearing an expression so dark, it chilled her very soul.

“It’s not what it looks like.” Cager shoved her from his lap. She fell to the floor with a thud.

Diah clenched his fists and took a step forward. His cheeks turned from florid to splotchy as he stared at his brother and Oni. “Funny, I think it’s exactly what it looks like.” Then, without another word, he spun on his heels and left.

A sharp pain stabbed her chest. She needed to explain to him that she wanted nothing to do with his brother, that the kiss was against her will.

She started after him, but Cager grabbed her by the waist. “Let him cool down first, Oni. You don’t know what he’s like when he’s angry.” A crash came from the barn as if to prove his point.

Please don’t let me have to heal any more broken bones today. She tried to break free, but Cager held on.

“You don’t know what I’m like when I’m angry.” She pointed her wand at him.

He lifted his palms in the air and backed away. “I was only trying to thank you for healing me.”

“Perhaps I should give you a fresh wound to replace the one I just healed.”

“That won’t be necessary. My mistake.”

She wanted him to hurt as much as she was hurting right now. She lowered the dagger and slapped his face as hard as she could with her other hand.

Cager’s wide-eyed shock made it look like this was the first time a woman had ever struck him before, although she was sure it wasn’t. His fingers brushed the handprint forming on his cheek. Then his features twisted into a scowl. “Why, you little—”

She lifted the dagger again. Stars above, she was eager to fight with him. She had borne enough of his insults.

He relaxed and laughed as he backed away. “You must really like him to get this riled up.”

“Or I must really hate you.”

“Point made.” Another bang came from the barn. “I suppose I should go apologize to Diah and explain to him what really happened.”

“That would be a good idea.”

“Good afternoon, my lady.” He bowed to her. A mocking gesture, if ever she saw one. “And thank you for healing my shoulder. I feel like a new man.”

As he walked away, she resisted the urge to plant the dagger in his back.

Chapter Fourteen

Diah marched into the barn with his arms glued to his sides. He couldn’t believe what he’d just seen. He’d gone to the house because he heard Cager scream. And what did he find? Oni, in the arms of his brother, kissing him.

Damn whore!

His fist splintered the wooden stall. His knuckles burned and he wiggled his fingers to make sure he hadn’t broken anything. But his anger still raged.

Cager wasn’t much better, either. It didn’t matter that he could have any woman he wanted. Why did he have to go after the woman Diah wanted? The woman he swore he was falling in love with until he saw this. It was Becky Morris all over again. He kicked the lantern on the floor. It hit the other stall and rolled away with a fresh dent in the metal frame.

“Are you going to destroy everything in my barn, son?”

Diah whirled around to see Jim standing behind him. Shame overwhelmed his fury. His eyes burned and he sank onto a bale of hay. “Sorry, Jim. It’s just…”

The sound of a slap came from the dugout, and the older man chuckled. “Sounds like Oni’s lost her temper too. What did your brother do this time?”

“You don’t want to know.”

Cager appeared in the doorway. “Diah, hear me out before you do anything.”

The rage surged through him again. Diah jumped to his feet and smashed his fist against Cager’s face, sending his brother sprawling in the dusty ground. He lunged, eager to land another punch and beat him to a bloody pulp, but Jim restrained him.

“Calm down, Big Red.”

Cager spat blood and rubbed his jaw. “Don’t call him that, Jim. It’ll only piss him off even more.”

“Fair enough.” He released Diah’s arms. “Now, what in tarnation is going on between you two boys?”

“I caught him and Oni together.”

“Together? As in the same room? Or together in the Biblical sense?”

“Close enough.”

“It wasn’t like that at all.” Cager climbed up on knees. A hand-shaped welt on his right cheek complemented the one forming on his left jaw. “Oni healed my shoulder and I was just thanking her.”

Diah’s ire rose again, pounding through his veins like a blacksmith’s hammer. He took a step toward his brother and felt a slight twinge of satisfaction when Cager cringed.

“Diah, I told you to calm down and I meant it.” Jim’s glare was more intimidating than his father’s ever had been, making him lower his fist. “Let me take a look at her handiwork.”

For the first time, he noticed Cager was no longer wearing the sling.

Jim pulled back the shirt and revealed a neat white scar. “Not bad at all.”

“Yeah, she did a good job. She was also quick to let me know she didn’t like the way I showed my appreciation.”

“See, boys, it was a simple misunderstanding. You’re both too big for me to make you kiss and make up, but I don’t want to hear any more about this. Is that understood?” Jim waited until both of them nodded before he left the barn. “I’ll go check on Oni.”

Diah wasn’t ready to forgive him yet. “Why did you do it?”

“Are you going to deck me if I tell you the truth?”

“Depends on what the answer is.”

“At least you warned me.” Cager skirted him and sat on the bale of hay. “Do you have any idea how frustrating it is to have a woman throw herself at you and not me?”

An odd feeling prickled down Diah’s spine. “Oni isn’t throwing herself at me.”

“No, I guess that’s exaggerating things. But she’s a hell of a lot more interested in you than me. I’m not used to that.”

“So you decided to try and change her mind?”

Cager wrinkled his forehead and rested his nose on his interwoven hands. “Yes and no.”

“What kind of crap answer is that?”

“I felt so good after she healed my shoulder, like I was back to my old self, that I just assumed she was like most women and would swoon when I kissed her.” He rubbed his cheek. “Obviously, I was wrong.”

“I’m glad she slapped you.”

“Yeah, she’s got an arm on her. I wouldn’t want to piss her off if I were you, Diah.” He tried to grin and winced. “I suppose I was also jealous. I see what’s going on between you two and I wanted to know for myself what her lips tasted like. Maybe then I could understand why you’re so head over heels for her.”

Diah leaned against the earthen wall of the barn. He was scared to admit that he cared for her, especially if he was going to catch her in the arms another man. “What do you mean, head over heels?”

“If you need me to explain it to you, then you’re even dumber than I thought.” He stood and brushed the dirt off his pants. “Just one question—if I hadn’t interrupted you last night, would you have fucked her?”

He remembered how much he’d wanted her as she sat there naked in the tub in front of him, and his skin grew warm. “Don’t talk about her that way.”

Cager laughed. “There’s you answer.”

Oni waited until she heard all three men in the barn before she slipped out, but she thought she saw Jim give her a slight nod from the doorway. On the other side of the buildings, she shifted and ran as fast as her legs could carry her.

She paused by a creek to catch her breath. She wasn’t sure if it was the running or just being a coyote that helped clear her mind. Her reflection stared back her and she tried to push away that nagging voice in her head. Maybe you’re just running away from your problems instead of facing them.

The reflection disappeared as she dipped her muzzle into the water and drank. Hopefully, that would get the taste of Cager’s tongue out of her mouth. What possessed him to kiss her? As far as she knew, she hadn’t given him any indication she was interested in him.

The grass rustled on the other side of the river and she crouched to hide in the brush. A white-tipped tail similar to hers appeared. Several yips were followed by the flutter of feathers. A vulture flew into the tree above as the other members of the pack joined the coyote. The bird glared down at them and hissed.

Oni watched the pack claim the vulture’s meal and begin tugging meat from the dead animal. Her stomach rumbled, reminding her that she had missed lunch. She hopped across the stones to see what they feasted on.

A pair of blank brown eyes stared at her from a bruised face.

A wave of nausea hit her and she took a step back. She shouldn’t feel such human emotions in this form, but when she saw the Lakota girl from last night, her heart ached.

She growled and worked her way to the front of the pack. A large bloodstain covered the front of her dress. She couldn’t tell if the girl had been shot or stabbed, but it didn’t matter. She was dead now. And Oni knew who was responsible.

A howl exploded from her throat. She was sure that if she were in human form, she would have cried. The girl didn’t deserve that kind of death, and she certainly didn’t deserve to be devoured by a vulture or a pack of coyotes.

She snapped at the other members of the pack whenever they tried to bite into the dead girl, but she knew she couldn’t stay here all night and protect the body. With a sigh, she shifted back into a human and dug a shallow grave. After she placed the Lakota girl in it, she covered the body with stones.

The sun was setting by the time she finished and she offered a quick prayer to the Wakan Tanka to care for the girl. Then she shifted back to a coyote and ran back to the dugout. She needed to warn Diah and Cager that Hinkle and his gang were in the area.

Diah stood in the doorway of Jim’s home as the orange sun slipped below the horizon. Still no sign of her.

Jim stomped his feet behind him. “Close the door, son. You’re letting all the cold air in.”

“Oni should be back by now.”

“Haven’t you ever heard the saying ‘a watched pot never boils’? She’ll show up when she wants to. Now shut the door and get your ass in a chair so we can eat.”

Diah took the bowl of rabbit stew and pulled his chair up to the table. Something wasn’t right here. Jim knew more about where she was than he was willing to tell. His mind conjured up images of her reporting their location to Hinkle, but he quickly dismissed them. She wanted to avoid him as much as they did.

The latch rattled and Oni burst into the room. “Smells good, Jim.”

“Too bad there’s none left for you,” he replied with a grin.

She gave him a mock scowl and a nudge on the chin. “I help you catch those rabbits and this is the thanks I get?”

“You hands are cold, Little Trickster. Why don’t you dish up what’s left in the pot and put some hot food in your belly?”

Diah frowned. He had been staring at the plains for almost an hour. If she had been this close by, he should have seen her.

She met his gaze as she sat at the table and then looked away.

“Where have you been, Oni?” he asked.

“Scouting the area. Hinkle’s been near here.”

Cager stiffened in his chair. “How close?”

She finished chewing before she responded. “Came within a mile or two of here. He’s looking for us.”

Diah’s frown deepened. It was a bit harder this time to push his suspicions away. “How do you know that?”

“You know that case I brought back with me? I stole it from him.”

“And when did that happen?”

Oni looked at Jim before she answered. Dear God, were they both conspiring against them? “Four days ago. I saw some kind of airship flying out there, and when I got closer, I saw Hinkle meet up with some fat Irishman.”

“Shamus O’Kerry?” Cager said.

“Yes, that’s what Hinkle called him. They’re working together to catch you and get the White Buffalo pelt. They even found a Lakota guide, thinking she’d be able to lead them there.”

“Shit, I knew Lamont was an underhanded son of a bitch, but I never thought Shamus would be looking for it too.” Cager ran his hand through his hair. “Sounds like there’s trouble brewing between Lamont and O’Kerry.”

Oni rested her spoon in her bowl. “Maybe you had better tell me kind of trouble you’re in.”

Diah interrupted before his brother could answer. A war between the two biggest crime bosses in the country was bad enough to imagine, but that still didn’t explain why Oni was there. “We will, but first I want to know what you saw. You said Hinkle had a guide.”

“Had is the key word. It was dark out when they met, but I saw that he had a Lakota girl bound, gagged and pretty well beaten with him. I caused a distraction and helped her escape. Yesterday, we parted ways. She said she was returning to her home. Apparently, she never made it. Hinkle’s the only person I know of who would want her dead.”

The sadness in her voice reached all of them, and her eyes glittered with unshed tears. Diah could only imagine what state the girl was found in. He ached to comfort Oni and protect her, but his fear held him back. Until he discovered where Oni fit in all this, he couldn’t let his guard down.

Jim wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “You can’t blame yourself, Oni. You did all you could to help her.”

“I suppose you’re right, Jim. Anyway, I think we should avoid the forts and trading posts for a while.”

“Why? Diah and I need some new clothes. Our packs are still sitting in Fort Pierre.”

“I grabbed two packs when I saddled the horses.”

Cager’s face twisted into a scowl. “Those contained our supplies, but not our personal belongings.”

“Yeah, I’ve had to share my razor with these boys.” Jim rubbed the stubble on his cheeks. “I have half a mind to grow out a beard this winter, so I suppose y’all can take it with you.”

“You two are wanted men.” Oni’s voice was hard and flat, adding further weight to her words. Diah’s gut tightened. Things just went from bad to worse.

Cager cracked a smile. “I’ve always known that. Women can’t keep their hands off me. Well, except for you.”

“Be serious, Cager. This isn’t a joking matter.” Diah turned to her. “What do you mean?”

“Hinkle mentioned that he sent out wanted posters to all the local forts with your names and descriptions.”

“That Yankee bastard!”

Another glare from him silenced Cager. For once, Diah felt like he was the cool and collected one, and his brother was flying off the handle. “We need clothes, especially since the weather is getting colder. You know this area better than we do, Oni. What do you suggest we do?”

She raised one brow in a challenge. “You’re trusting me?”

His pride mixed with doubt and formed a lump in his throat that he needed to swallow past before he could answer her question. His mind still urged him to be cautious. “You’ve done more good than harm.”

Her eyes narrowed. “That’s so gracious of you to admit that.”

“Stop pissing her off,” Cager muttered beside him.

Oni stood and took her bowl to the washbasin. “I’m going to check on Esnella. I’ve been worried about her.”

Diah wondered if the door banged closed behind her on accident or on purpose. “Who’s Esnella?”

“Her horse.” Jim laughed. “I told you she loved it.”

Cager’s grin only partially faded when he winced from the bruises on his face. “You’ve reach a new level of pathetic if she would rather spend time with her horse than you.”

Jim stood behind Cager and squeezed his newly healed shoulder. “Since you seem to need something to busy your hands, why don’t you do the dishes tonight?”

Cager scowled as he went to the sink and began scrubbing the bowls.

Diah stood and headed for the door. “I’m going to check on the horses and make sure they’ll be ready to go tomorrow.”

Jim slouched back in his chair and lit his pipe. “If you say so.”

He found Oni in the barn brushing her pinto and whispering to it in another language. Lakota, he assumed. It didn’t matter. He was content to watch her unnoticed.

The horse fidgeted and she looked up. “How long have you been there?”

“A few minutes.” He came closer and rubbed the horse’s nose. “Your horse is named Esnella, huh? Does it mean anything special?”

“It means loner. The army rounded up a group of wild horses, and they were going to kill her because she was the only one in the group who refused to be broken. I felt sorry for her, so I, um, set her free.”

“Stole her?”

“If you’re coming in here to lecture me—”

He caught her hand.

“Diah, I know you’re upset about what you saw earlier today, but please believe me when I say it wasn’t what you thought it was.”

Diah wove his fingers through hers. “Prove it to me.”

Her lips began to tilt downward until she seemed to realize what he meant. Then they slowly rose into a seductive smile. “How?”

“I’m sure you could think of something.”

She closed the space between them and kissed him in such a way that if he had any doubts about her passion for him, this erased them. Her tongue teased his mouth and coaxed him deeper into the kiss while her fingers threaded through his hair. A sigh of pleasure rose from her throat as he followed her lead in the sensual dance between their lips. He pulled her closer so he could enjoy the softness of her body against his erection and massaged circles along the curve of her lower back. If this continued, he was in danger of giving in to his lust.

He forced himself to break away. “I want to make love to you, Oni, but not like this, and not here. It doesn’t seem appropriate to literally roll around in the hay in a room that smells like horses.” He stroked her cheek. “You deserve better than that.”

He didn’t expect her to appear so surprised by what he said. It was like no one had ever told her she deserved to be treated well. She lowered her eyes and leaned into him. Her breath brushed against his ear when she whispered, “Techihhila.”

“And what does that mean?”

She replied with only a bashful grin and led him back to the dugout.

Chapter Fifteen

“Up and at ’em.” Jim’s voice broke the early morning silence.

Oni grinned and shook Diah awake. He gave her a sleepy smile and her heart lurched. She could get way too comfortable waking up to that every morning.

She was falling in love with him. She’d even told him as much last night. Thankfully, her brain had been functioning enough to say it in Lakota so he didn’t know what she said. Why was she so scared to tell him how she felt? She seemed to have no trouble showing him.

Part of her wanted to slap her forehead for being so stupid, but when she heard he wanted to make love to her in someplace nicer than a dirty barn, her walls crumbled. Make love—she had never had a man refer to it that way to her. She wished there was a place where they could be alone so he could demonstrate what his definition of making love entailed.

“So, y’all are thinking of taking off today?”

Her uncle’s pout did little to change her mind. To stay here any longer would risk putting him in danger. “I think that’s the plan, Jim.”

“Then be careful out there, Little Trickster. I don’t want to hear anything about any of you getting shot, got it?”

“Even Cager?”

Jim chuckled. “I think the boy’s had enough wear and tear for the next month.” He pointed at Cager’s bruised face.

“What happened to you?” she asked innocently. “You look like you’ve been in a fight.”

Cager scowled. “It seems a woman decided to slap me as hard as she could, and then my brother belted me afterward.”

“That should teach you to keep your hands off my girl.” Diah winked at her as he folded the last of the bedding. “I’ll go saddle up the horses.”

She watched him go to the barn, her heart lodging in her throat. His girl? He was laying a claim on her and she wondered at the meaning of his words. Was he referring to her as he would his horse or some other possession? Or, by his girl, did he mean that she was his love?

You’re being ridiculous again. Remember, he’ll be gone before you know it, and you’ll spend another cold winter alone.

Something soft pressed into her hands and pulled her from her thoughts.

“You could probably use these.” Jim offered her two buffalo skins.

“Are you sure?”

“I’ve got more than enough stuff here to keep warm, and if I need more, I can always kill me another buffalo. This should keep the boys warm until you can get them some decent coats.”

She nodded. They would definitely need new clothes before long. The days were growing shorter and the nights colder. “Fort Pierre is the closest post around here, but we can’t show our faces there. I heard the army built a new fort over the summer up the Missouri in the Mandan lands. Maybe we can find something there.”

“Fort McKeen? That’s a good five days’ journey, by my estimation.”

“I know.” She frowned. “We keep getting sidetracked. I’ll be lucky to get them up into the Paha Sapa before the snow comes. We’re so close to them here, though. Maybe I should talk to them first.”

“Talk to us about what?” Cager asked.

“Whether or not to go north to the new fort and get more supplies or to continue to the Black Hills where we’ll most likely find the White Buffalo.”

Cager wrapped his hand around his wand. “How many days do you think it will put us behind?”

“Eight to ten days, depending on how hard we push the horses.”

He looked toward the door. “What do you think, Diah?”

“I’d prefer to come away from this with all my fingers and toes. But on the other hand, I remember Lamont saying something about the White Buffalo only appearing for a set amount of time.”

Oni nodded. “According to the legends, she should appear around the full moon, which is in twelve days, and linger until the moon grows dark.”

Diah glanced at his brother before turning his attention back to her. “So we have time to hit this fort to the north and get clothes before we miss our opportunity to find it?”

“I suppose so. But it may give us less time to stumble across her.” She sat at the table and held the buffalo hides to her chest. This was getting more complicated than she cared for. But maybe it was a good thing. She didn’t want them to kill it and bear the curse.

“I’m with Diah. I say we take a detour to this fort and get a change of clothes and then go to the Black Hills.”

Jim clanged the pots and pans as he started preparing breakfast. “You know, the one idea none of ya’ll have mentioned is letting me go down to Fort Pierre and get your clothes.”

Cager snickered. “That wouldn’t be obvious at all. I can see it now. You walk into the fort and ask for our bags. If that wouldn’t get us all arrested, I don’t know what would.”

“I was talking about buying you some new clothes, you little snot.”

Diah wiped his hands on his pants. “We appreciate your offer, Jim, but you’ve already done more than enough for us. I’d hate to see you get involved with this mess if you get caught associating with us. Like Oni said, we’re wanted men now.”

Diah’s concern for her uncle matched her own, and a warm spark flared deep inside her chest. If she could fall in love with anyone, she thanked the stars above it was someone as honorable as him.

After they ate, the brothers packed their belongings and attached them to their saddles. They seemed anxious to leave and she didn’t blame them. A week in Jim’s dugout could make anyone feel cramped.

“Never doubt yourself, Little Trickster, and don’t do anything stupid.”

Oni draped the two hides over her horse’s back and slung her bag over her shoulders. “Such as?”

Jim’s gaze focused on Diah. “You know what I mean. Everyone needs a little bit of happiness.” He smoothed her hair. “Don’t throw away your chance at it, you got it? And you’re welcome to stop by on the way back.”

“Thanks, Jim.” She gave him a hug and mounted Esnella. “Ready to go, boys?”

Cager grinned. “Been ready.”

She waved to Jim until his home vanished out of sight. She’d miss the comforts of a roof over her head and a warm stove, but she had work to do. She just hoped she’d have a chance to return after all was said and done.

They crossed the Cheyenne River and followed the Missouri River north toward the new fort. As night fell, the air chilled, and they made camp along the bluffs.

Once they had a fire started, she stood and brushed the dust off her dress. She wanted to shift and make sure there was no sign of Hinkle nearby. “I’ll be back in a bit.”

Diah reached for his rifle. “If you’re going to scout the area, I’m coming with you.”

She closed her eyes and silently cursed. “That’s unnecessary, Diah. I’ll move faster without you.” And will be less likely to be noticed.

He shook his head. “After hearing last night how Hinkle shot his guide, I don’t want you wandering off on your own.”

His face was tense with worry, not suspicion, and his protectiveness was kind of endearing. And annoying. “Then try to be silent and quick.”

They scrambled up the bluff and scanned the landscape. It was a clear night, and as far as she could tell, their campfire was the only one for miles. She sniffed the air and smelled the mud and grass that mingled with Diah’s scent of soap and smoke.

He stared at the sky with his mouth agape. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen this many stars before.”

“There’s no moon to drown them out, nor any smoke like you have back East from all the steam plants.”

“It’s beautiful.”

“We can stay up here for a little bit, if you want.” She smoothed her skirt and sat on the ground with her back against a large boulder. “Have a seat and rest your head in my lap so you can continue to enjoy the view.”

His jaw dropped at her suggestion. Silly boy! He should know by now that she didn’t conform to the Eastern girls’ standards of what was proper and what wasn’t. This type of contact would probably be considered scandalous. But he knelt and held her gaze as he did what she suggested.

“Why was that so difficult for you?” She rubbed his head. His hair was soft and long enough to curl around her fingers.

“Because I was scared I would pull you down to lie next to me.”

She laughed softly. “And the bad thing about that is?”

He gulped and placed her hand over his heart. It beat like a sparrow’s wings.

“Relax and enjoy the stars, Diah.”

They sat in silence as the minutes stretched along. His thumb rubbed the top of her hand, and she was content to savor the throbs that vibrated through his chest.

“What do you plan on doing once we find the White Buffalo?” he asked at last.

“I haven’t decided yet.”

“Are you going back to St. Joseph?”

Fear paralyzed her as she remembered her last night there. “No, I can’t.”

The change in her behavior visibly startled him and he lifted his head. “What’s wrong, Oni?”

If she wanted to begin trusting him with her secrets, this was as good as any. But she couldn’t watch his face fill with disgust and horror when she told him. “Because I killed a man the night I met you.”

He jerked away from her as if he would be her next victim. “I thought I saw blood on your shirt the next morning.”

“His blood.” Each confession made her eyes sting and she had to keep her guilt from seizing control of her steely resolve.

“Why did you do it?”

She missed the warmth of Diah next to her and pulled her knees up to her chest to keep the remnants of his touch from vanishing to the cold. “I didn’t mean to stab him. It was an accident. He was trying to force himself on me and fell on my dagger. Then I shoved his body into the river so no one would find him.”

When she was done, she found enough courage to sneak a peek at him. He stared past her as if she wasn’t there, and his mouth angled downward. The he ran his fingers through his hair. “Shit, Oni.”

She rested her cheek on her knees and fought back tears. He was finally beginning to see her true nature and he reacted just the way she thought he would. He would never accept her other secrets if this caused him to back away from her. “I understand if you no longer want to be near me.” Or if you want to turn me over to the nearest authorities for murder.

She expected him to point his rifle at her and lead her down the bluff like a criminal. Instead, he wrapped his strong arms around her and pressed his lips against her forehead. “You must have been scared out of your wits.”

No, no, no! This is not the way you’re supposed to react. He was supposed to run away from her, not console her. Her mouth opened to tell him that, but her voice choked. She allowed him to hold her until she found it again. “Diah, didn’t you hear what I said? I’ve killed a man.”

He pulled back and tucked her hair behind her ear. “I heard that you killed a man in self-defense. Haven’t I told you that I believe men like that need to be shot?”

“But his blood was all over me.” The image of her hands slick and red flashed in her mind. She shivered and felt another tear welling up.

He lifted her chin so his eyes met hers. They were so full of sadness and compassion that she could hardly bear to look into them. “If he raped you, would you be any less distressed than you are now? It’s never easy to take a human life, but sometimes it needs to be done.”

“Have you?”

He nodded and lowered his face so it hid in the shadows. “Many men died at my hand during the war.”

She reached out and stroked his cheek. “So you understand?”

He took her hand and kissed her palm. “I find it odd that you feel remorse over killing someone like him, but I suppose that shows you have a good heart.”

“The same could be said for you.”

One corner of his mouth rose to form a half smile. “Jim warned me you would try to push me away.”

She snatched her hand back and buried it between her thighs. “He did?”

“Yes, and you’re going to have to try harder than that to scare me.”

What if I shifted in front of you right now?

Firelight flickered on the walls of the bluff and they both turned to see where it came from. Cager appeared over the edge. He almost seemed disappointed to see them fully clothed. “There you two are. I was wondering what had happened to you. Come back down and eat.”

“We’ll be down in a minute.” Diah waited until his brother disappeared to help her to her feet. His nose pressed against hers. “I wanted a few more minutes alone with you.”

It was so easy to join her lips with his. His touch drove the fear and guilt from her heart and left a burning desire in their wake. He still wanted her and she was more than eager for him to claim her.

He pulled back. “Your kisses are dangerous.”

She laughed and wavered on her feet, causing him to grab her waist and steady her. “I know. I feel like I’ve had too much to drink.” Her arms wound around his neck. “But may I have another sip?”

He grinned. “Just one.”

His hands stroked her back and traced the outline of her hips as he kissed her again. She could feel the heat building between her legs and, when the physical evidence of his desire pressed against her, she angled her pelvis so it could be closer to the area that craved it. A moan fought its way up from her throat as his tongue filled her mouth, tempting her to pull him to the ground on top of her.

He gasped and tucked her head under his chin. His chest heaved along with hers, and their hearts raced in time with each other. “Dear God, Oni, one of these days…”

“Yes, and I hope it will be soon. I don’t know how much longer I can resist you.”

His hands shook as he released her. “Me too. Maybe we should get back to Cager before we—”

“I agree.” The more time she spent alone with him, the closer she got to wanting to rip his clothes off and wrapping her lips around his cock. And then afterward, she would…

Stop torturing yourself, her mind screamed.

He caught her hand. “You have no idea what your touch does to me.”

She knew all too well what it did, and she didn’t need to see his growing arousal to verify it. “I’ll behave, then.”

“Thank you, dear.” He squeezed her hand and led her down the bluff.

He called me dear.

Chapter Sixteen

The tip of Diah’s nose burned from the cold and he pulled the buffalo hide up to cover it. He glanced at the gray sky overhead. The clouds to the east burned red and orange. The sun would be up soon to warm them. In the meantime, he enjoyed the heat from the small body that pressed against his.

Oni hadn’t moved since they fell asleep last night. Her arm still hugged his chest and her thigh pinned his to the ground. He stared at her peaceful expression and the way her lashes cast shadows on her cheeks, and something stirred within him. Yes, he still physically desired her, but he wanted to do more than just make love to her. He had a hard time thinking about how she could be gone from his life in less than a month. He wanted to keep her like this, in his arms, feeling her hand in his.

Her eyes fluttered, and she looked up at him and smiled. “Good morning,” she said with a sleepy smile. “Sleep well?”

“Amazingly so.” He kissed her forehead.

She licked her lips so they appeared full and moist. “Is that all?”

Diah glanced over his shoulder. Cager was still sound asleep. They had a few moments to themselves. His mouth curled up into a smile as he rolled her under him. She pulled his face closer to hers and he lowered his mouth to taste those luscious lips.

This is madness, he thought as heat flooded his body and gathered in his groin. Yet he wasn’t ready quit. She sucked on his bottom lip and rubbed her pelvis against his erection. He had to stifle the moan that welled up. Like a crazed man, his hands roved under her dress and over the silky flesh of her stomach. He tugged at the top of her breeches. The burning desperation to get inside them grew with each flicker of her tongue in his mouth. He slid his fingers past the waistband and into the hot wetness between her thighs.

Oni gasped and threw her head back. Her breaths came sharp and fast as he stroked the tiny nub just inside her, and her nails dug into his back. She whimpered and arched her back, so his fingers pressed harder against her pleasure spot. And as he watched her enjoy his touch, his own desire increased.

“You know I can hear you two.”

Diah jerked his hand out of her pants and rolled over to see his brother lying across the fire pit with his arm flung over his eyes.

“Why do I feel there’s something terribly wrong with the universe? I’ve been reduced to hearing my brother have sex while I’m all alone over here.”

Oni squirmed out from under Diah. “Relax, Cager. We still have our clothes on. It’s too cold to be naked out here.”

“At least you have him to keep you warm.”

She laughed and threw back the buffalo hide. “I’ll get the fire going and start some coffee.”

The cold air hit Diah like a thousand little daggers and he shivered. Already, he craved her warmth. One of these days, he had to get her alone and finish things without Cager interrupting them.

That night, Diah followed Oni again as she scouted the area. He stood behind her on the bluff and watched her scan the river.

“We’re making good time. Maybe we’ll reach the fort a day earlier than I expected.”

He draped the buffalo hide over his shoulders like a cloak and pulled her closer to shield her from the wind. “That sounds good to me. I hope they have a lodging house with a private room and a nice soft bed with a warm down quilt.”

“Already tired of sleeping on the ground?” she teased.

“That’s not what I meant.” He lowered his head and nibbled on her ear.

She made a sound of contentment. “I know.”

“Sorry about this morning. I got carried away.”

“There’s no need to apologize. If you didn’t appear so embarrassed that Cager overheard us, I would have let you continue.”

He turned her so she faced him and wrapped his arms around her waist. “Oni, I want you to know that my feelings for you run deeper than just physical attraction, although I won’t deny that I want you in that way too.”

“I never doubted that.” She stroked his cheek, her eyes glistening in the starlight. “Techihhila, Diah.”

“That’s the second time you’ve said that to me.” He could feel the wrinkles forming in his brow. “What does that mean?”

“It means—” She paused and lowered her eyes. Like before, she avoided answering his question. “Maybe you should learn Lakota.”

“I’d be willing to learn if you’d tell me what you were really saying.”

“A girl needs to have her secrets.” She pushed away and walked back to the camp.

He followed and wondered how many more secrets she was keeping from him. He was beginning to think it was some sort of a game to her. She would open up to him one night and be closed the next. Or as Jim put it, she was trying her best to keep him away. And perhaps she had a good reason to. He tried to imagine her in Vicksburg with him, in a fancy dress with her hair pinned in some intricate knot, and his heart sank. She would have a difficult time adjusting to life there. Here, she was in her element, on the bare plains with an open sky full of stars.

Oni knelt in front of the fire. “I was telling Diah we may reach the fort in a couple of days.”

“Good.” Cager pulled his buffalo hide tighter around his shoulders. “I’m ready to have some warm clothes.” He sniffed his collar. “And something clean to wear. God, I miss civilization.”

She snickered. “Is it really that simple back East?”

“You were in St. Joseph. You saw how you can just walk into a store and get what you needed. Now imagine cities three times the size of St. Joseph.”

“I’ve never been farther east than St. Joseph, and even then, I chose to stay on the outskirts. I’ve never had any desire to be in a place with so many people you can’t walk down the street without bumping into someone, nor do I want to live in a place where the smoke chokes the air you breathe.”

Diah settled down next to her. “It’s not all like that. There are still plenty of open places back East.”

“Yeah, like home.” Cager stretched his legs out. “And people wondered why I couldn’t wait to leave.”

Oni leaned back against Diah and he wrapped the hide around her. “What’s your home like?” she asked.

Cager snorted. “It’s a glorified farm that’s now falling into ruin because we have to pay the slaves that stayed there after the war.”

Diah stiffened and she placed her hand over his fist. Her simple touch calmed him. “It’s not like Cager says. It’s just been difficult to manage things with Father gone and cotton prices being so low. I’ve been doing the best I can.”

“I’m not blaming you, Diah. Mom should have sold that place years ago and moved into the house in town.”

“She keeps hoping one of us will claim it.”

Cager crossed his arms. “Tell her to stop holding her breath on me. I’d never go back to Mississippi if I had a choice.”

“It’s not like you’ve been around much anyway.” The blood vessel along his temple began to throb. “You’ve always been too busy chasing somebody’s skirt to give a damn about the rest of us.”

“Well, at least I’m doing something I love instead of wasting my life away being miserably honorable. Let’s face it—you’re having a much better time with me than you’d be having back home.”

Diah started to disagree with him, but Oni stared at him as if waiting for his answer. If he said he would have been happier staying home, it would be a lie. He would have never met her and he realized how much she filled the emptiness inside him. “I won’t deny that, but I know what my responsibilities back home are.”

“So you plan on going back home once you’re found the White Buffalo?” she asked.

“I have to. Someone needs to look after our mother and sister.”

She grew more distant with each second. He was right in thinking she’d never follow him back to Vicksburg.

“You don’t have to take care of them. You just think you do.” Cager tossed a stick into the fire. “They’re quite capable of managing things without you. What do you think they’re doing right now? Maybe one day, Mom will get it through her thick head that she needs to stop clinging to the past and move on.”

Why did he feel like everyone was against him? If he stayed any longer, he might take another swing at this brother. The thought was tempting. Instead, he got up and decided to put some distance between them.

The cold night air was comforting at first, but as he walked farther away from the fire, he missed the buffalo hide he left behind. He started to lose feeling in the tips of his fingers. He clasped them together and blew his warm breath into the hollow space between his palms. As cold as he was, he wasn’t calm enough to return yet. How could his own brother be so selfish and callous? But then, again, Cager had always been that way. Except maybe that one time at Chickamauga.

The grass rustled behind him and he turned to see Oni with the blanket over her arms. She waited for him to acknowledge her and then wrapped it around him. “You shouldn’t be out here without something to keep you warm.”

She kept her distance and waited a few minutes before she said, “Do you feel you need to stay there because they truly need you, or do you stay to make amends with your father?”

Her question caught him like a slap in the face. “I have a certain obligation to my family, Oni.”

“I’m not saying you don’t. I’m just asking you what your true reason for staying in Vicksburg is. Would your family be happy knowing that you were sacrificing your dreams to take care of them, especially if they might not need your help?”

“Don’t you start on me too.”

She raised her hands and backed away. “I’ve said what’s on my mind, Diah. No one can tell you how to live your life but you. Just remember we women are not as helpless as we seem, even your delicate little Eastern girls.”

He watched her shadow return to the fire a hundred yards away. Oni was strong and could take care of herself. She didn’t need anybody to look out for her. But his mom and Hannah—did they have the same steeliness to them that she had?

He wondered if there was some truth in her accusations. Maybe he was just trying to fill in for his father. If he hadn’t run away to fight for the enemy, maybe his father wouldn’t have died so young. Guilt had nagged at him ever since he came home and held him prisoner. Had he served his sentence?

Cager was right about the plantation slowly falling apart under his management. He never had a head for farming. The only thing he’d ever been good at was alchemy. Was his mother still holding on to the land because she thought he wanted it? If he left, would she sell it and move to the city? She and Hannah already spent most of the year there as it was.

The more he pondered the options, the more he realized that clinging to the past was holding everyone back. But he still needed to go back at least one more time to convince himself that his mother and sister would be fine without him.

He was going to miss Oni, though. Miss feeling her body next to his. Miss her sweet kisses. Miss the way she looked at him as though he was the only man in the world. Miss how much more of a man he was when she was with him.

Would she wait for him to come back?

Chapter Seventeen

It was midafternoon on the fourth day when Oni spotted the new fort on the Missouri River. The raw wood buildings shone in the sunlight, not yet dulled by the wind and rain. As they came closer, she caught glimpses of men in blue running around the grounds. The army was well-established here already and she wondered if Hinkle had beaten them to the fort.

She stopped Esnella and waited for the others to do the same. “Let’s form a plan before I go in there.”

“You?”

“Yes, me, by myself, Diah. Remember, Hinkle said he sent out wanted posters with your names and descriptions on them and, no offense, you tend to stand out.” Even with the variety in white men, someone with his size and hair color was bound to attract unwanted attention. “To them, I’m just another squaw and it’s difficult for them to tell me apart from any other Sioux woman.”

“She has a point,” Cager agreed. “So what do you suggest we do, Oni?”

She searched the river for a suitable place for them to hide. Across the river, the railroad crews labored on the metal snake of tracks that stretched back East as far as she could see, and a few houses stood to break up the horizon. Perhaps it would be safer to go over there to find them clothes, although she doubted they would have much in the way of supplies. At last, she pointed to a grove of trees at the tip of a bend in the river.

“Wait there for me and I’ll go grab you some clothes. Hopefully, I can find something that’ll fit. But I’ll need money.”

Cager scowled as he reached into his coat and pulled some bills out of his wallet. “This expedition is growing more and more expensive by the day.”

She took the money and secured it in the pouch on her belt.

Diah frowned as his eye flickered between the two settlements. “Oni, why don’t we go to that town across the river? It seems safer than trying to go into the fort.”

“Are you willing to take a swim in the river with it being as cold as it is?”

“I was thinking more along the lines of building a boat of some sort to get us across—”

A gust of wind blew past them and Cager rubbed his arms. “That will take too long. I just want to get some thicker clothes and get the hell away from here.”

Diah kicked at a pebble. “It was only a suggestion. I guess I don’t want you going in there alone, especially if Hinkle’s there.”

“If really worries you, I’ll find a way across the river and go to the railroad camp, but I’ll need your help.”

She led them to a couple of fallen logs on the banks and they strapped them together with some of the rope in their packs. After they pushed the makeshift raft into the river, she hopped on.

Diah held the end of the logs. “Are you sure one of us can’t come with you?”

“This raft is barely enough to handle me. If I’m not back by sunset, then you can worry. Otherwise, let me get going.”

He released her and she paddled across the muddy river using a long branch. When she reached the other side, they were still watching her and she waved them away. They needed to be hiding, not standing around waiting to be captured by Hinkle’s men.

She hiked to the camp with her pack slung across her shoulders and found a small mercantile. When she passed a group of soldiers on her way into the store, she lowered her eyes and hoped no one recognized her. The man behind the counter watched her with a frown as she looked at what little they had in ready-made clothing.

“I need some clothes for my husband and his brother,” she asked, breaking the uneasy silence.

His jaw went slack. “You speak English?”

“Yes. are you going to help me or not?”

“Depends on what you have to pay with. I ain’t running this place on trade.”

She leaned on the counter and almost laughed when he backed away. “I have greenbacks. But if you’re not interested, then I can see what they have at the fort.”

“No, I’m sure I’ve got something here that will do.”

She spent the next hour going through every pair of trousers, every shirt, every fur-lined coat he had. Finding stuff for Cager was easy—he was smaller than his brother. Diah was a whole other issue. In the end, she bought what she hoped would fit him and added a pair of scissors and some needles and thread to her purchase. If worst came to worst, she could always make something out of the buffalo hides.

Oni stowed the clothes in her pack and left the store clerk with a big smile on his face as he counted the bills.

“Excuse me,” someone said beside her as a hand wrapped around her upper arm. She looked up at one of the soldiers she’d passed earlier. “Would you mind coming with me?”

“Let go of me.” She tried to jerk her arm free.

“Sir, is this the Indian woman Colonel Hinkle’s looking for? I overheard her say she was buying clothes for two men.”

Their sergeant approached and looked her over from head to toe. “I can’t be sure, but I don’t want to take any chances. Let’s take her to him. If it’s her, we’ve done our duty. If it isn’t, then we can let her go.”

“Where are you taking me? What are you talking about?” No one answered her questions, and she dug her nails into the hand of the soldier who held her arm. He yelped and released her.

“You shouldn’t do things like that.” The sergeant pointed his revolver at her. “If you’re innocent, you have nothing to worry about. We just want to make sure you’re not the woman who helped two fugitives escape from Fort Pierre a couple of weeks ago. Now come along peacefully and nobody gets hurt.”

With a gun pressing between her shoulder blades, she had little alternative other than to comply. She’d have to figure out how to escape along the way. They led her to a raft and ferried her across. Stars above, she hoped the boys wouldn’t do something stupid like try to come after her.

Once they reached the other bank, the soldiers escorted her to a small house inside the fort. Fear choked her. She wasn’t ready to face Hinkle again, but if she needed to shift in front of him to avoid getting killed, she’d risk it and let other people think he was insane when he told them about her.

In a side room off the main entrance, Hinkle sat near a stove talking to another officer. The sergeant waited until they turned to face them before saying, “Sir, we found her at the railroad camp buying men’s clothing. She fit the description of the woman you were looking for.”

The sick pleasure in his grin twisted her stomach in knots. “Yes, this is her. That means the Reynolds brothers probably aren’t too far away. Send a team out to scout for them, Sergeant Stiles.”

“Yes, sir.” He left her alone with Hinkle and his fellow officer.

“Good evening, Oni,” he said with a smirk. “What a pleasure it is to see you again. Would you be so kind as to tell us where your companions are so we don’t have to waste time hunting them down?”

“I lost track of them after we left Fort Pierre. My guess is they’re halfway back to Vicksburg by now.”

“You need to work on your lying, especially if you want to be more convincing.”

“But I’m telling the truth. You won’t find them anywhere near here.”

“As if an Indian was capable of telling the truth,” the other officer said. Her eyes locked on the wand attached to his belt. A Wielder.

“Very true, Jenkins.” Hinkle stood and stalked her. “Are you going to play nice this time?”

“What do you think?”

“Ooh, she’s feisty, isn’t she?” Jenkins said from his chair.

Hinkle nodded and she felt the gun at her back again. Then he grabbed her dagger. “I don’t want you using this again.” He ran his finger along the fresh scar from his ear to his jaw. “No need for anyone to get hurt.”

Although she felt slightly smug at seeing that she made a lasting impression on him, it did little to calm her pounding heart. He needed to get his hands off her dagger.

He flipped it over and admired it. “It’s quite a pretty thing.”

“Let me see it.” Hinkle gave it to Jenkins, who studied the veins of orichalcum in the blade. “This is no ordinary knife, Hinkle. It’s a wand.”

Hinkle paled and cleared his throat. “Leave us alone with the Injun.”

The soldier behind her removed the gun and closed the doors behind him.

“Very clever, disguising your wand as a weapon. I’m not even going to ask if you have a license for this.” Jenkins pressed his finger against the tip and hissed when a dot of red welled up at the site. “It serves more than one purpose, I see.”

“I could have told you that.” Hinkle returned to his chair. “Where did you steal that from?”

“It was my father’s.”

“And probably his father’s before that, judging by the craftsmanship. This is exquisite. I may have to keep it for myself.”

“No, please, give it back.” She dug her teeth into her lip to prevent herself from saying more. She didn’t mean for that to slip out, but she’d always had that dagger. It was her only connection to her father.

“We can’t have you running around here with an unlicensed wand, now, can we?”

“I’m not a Wielder. It only has emotional value for me.”

Jenkins pointed it at her. “Then answer Colonel Hinkle’s questions and maybe you’ll get it back.”

Oni gritted her teeth. Could she grab one of the vials of black fire left in her pouch and launch it at them before he cast a spell? Of course, the heat of the explosion would destroy her wand, but it would be worth it to get away from these madmen. “I’ve already told him I don’t know where to find what he’s looking for.”

Hinkle’s eyes slid to Jenkins and he nodded. A flash erupted from the tip of the dagger, and a wall of pain slammed into her, knocking her to the ground and driving the air from her lungs. Stars above, why did he do that?

“You see, Oni, you can make this easy on yourself by cooperating, or you can scream.”

“Drop dead, Hinkle.”

“That wasn’t the answer I was looking for.”

Another wave of pain filled her, as though her skin had been set on fire. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she wouldn’t give in to them.

“Where can I find the White Buffalo?”

She rolled over on to her back and starting laughing manically to ease the waves that seemed to burn her flesh. “I can’t tell you what I don’t know.”

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw them exchange glances. She lowered her hand to her pouch.

“Stubborn, isn’t she?”

“Perhaps you should show her that we mean business, Jenkins.”

As her fingers clasped around the buckle to open her pouch, he unleashed another spell. Spasms racked her body and she could no longer contain her screams.

Chapter Eighteen

“I told you she’d make it across without falling into the river,” Cager said.

“For once, I’m glad you were right.” Diah followed his brother back into their hiding place in the trees.

“She should be able to get what we need and be back on those logs in about an hour, I’m guessing.”

“So what we going to do in the meantime?”

“I don’t know about you, but I’m taking a nap. Wake me up if you see any soldiers.” Cager stretched out on the ground and lowered his hat over his face.

Diah paced the bank. Why couldn’t he shake the feeling Oni was going to get in trouble? She seemed so nonchalant about walking into the fort and not being recognized. Didn’t she realize how much she stood out? How beautiful she was with her high cheekbones, smooth skin and amber eyes?

“Good grief, Diah. You’re going to dig a fucking ditch in the ground if you don’t stand still.”

“I just can’t get this sinking feeling out of my gut.”

“I’ve told you before—you should have fucked her you when had the chance.”

“I really wish you wouldn’t talk about Oni that way.”

Cager tipped his hat up far enough to study him. “Just because you’re smitten with her doesn’t affect my opinion.”

“Have you ever seen a woman as more than just a conquest?”

A flicker of sadness crossed Cager’s face before he lowered his hat again. “Sometimes the chase is more fun than the actual conquest. Once you got it, you move on to the next one.”

Diah crossed his arms. “There’s something you’re not telling me.”

“There’s plenty I’m not telling you, little brother, and I never will, so quit pressing the issue.”

“What happened to you to make you this callous?”

“I said, quit pressing the issue.” His voice had a hint of a growl in it, but it didn’t frighten him.

“Who broke your heart, Cager, and turned you into this asshole you are now?”

He snatched his hat off his face and smashed it in his hand. His face contorted into a mask of fury as he jumped to his feet and got in Diah’s face. “None of your fucking business.”

“So you have been in love before?”

Cager leveled his wand at his head. “So help me, I’m going to blow your damn head off if you don’t shut up.”

“That’s a wand, not a real gun. Besides, how would you explain it to Mom?”

“I hate it when you say things like that.” He lowered the wand. “Why do you have to be so goddamned stubborn?”

Diah shrugged. “I made a lucky guess and, once you confirmed it, I got curious.”

“Well, maybe I don’t want to talk about it.” He turned his attention to reshaping his hat and shoved it back on his head.

“Who was she?”

Cager sighed and plopped down on a tree stump. “You aren’t going to let up until I tell you, huh?”

He nodded.

“You stubborn redheaded bastard.” He rubbed his jaw and the fading bruise on it. “Her name was Melanie and she was another spy during the war. There—are you happy now?”

“What happened to her?”

Cager stared at his clasped hands, and his face went blank. “She was a manipulative bitch who got herself killed,” he finally replied in a husky voice. “But I didn’t find out about it until the end.”

“I never knew.”

The anger surfaced again. “Well, maybe there’s a good reason. She played me for a fool. That’s when I learned it’s better to screw them before they screw you.”

“Not all women are that way.”

The bitter note of Cager’s laughter hung in air long after he had stopped. “Are you truly so naive to think Oni’s no different? She’s all sweet and cuddly now, but once she gets her money, you’ll never see her again.”

“You’re wrong.”

“Am I? She’s got you wound around her little finger like Becky Morris did and you saw how that ended. Just please tell me you got Becky in the sack at least once because just about everyone else in town had their turn with her.”

Diah had to take a deep breath to keep his anger bottled up. Cager was just trying to get a rise out of him, nothing more. “If I did, I’d never tell you.”

“Jebediah Reynolds, always the gentleman, even to a fault.”

“One of us needs to maintain the family honor.”

They let the silence cool their tempers before Cager spoke again. “So, what are you going to do when we get the hide?”

Diah rubbed the back of his head and sat across from his brother. “I’m not sure.”

“She won’t follow you back home.”

“I know. She made that perfectly clear last night.”

“She’s a half-breed, Diah. She’ll never truly belong anywhere.”

“I don’t believe that.”

“Then you’re as stupid as you are stubborn.” Cager stood and placed his hand on his shoulder. “But, for your sake, I hope I’m wrong. Just because I don’t believe in this love shit doesn’t mean it might not work out for you.”

“Thanks, Cager. I think.”

His brother laughed and went to tend to the horses.

The spark of self-doubt ignited within him. What if she was just using him? No, if she was, she would have given in to Cager last week. But that still didn’t answer the question of what was going to happen after the hunt. If he went home, it would be alone. If he stayed with her, who would take care of Mom and Hannah?

Cager rubbed the horses’ necks to soothe them. “She should be crossing the river by now. Do you see her?”

Diah squinted to see the camp on the other side. “No”

“Here.” He tossed him a brass rifle scope. “Use this to get a better view.”

He held the scope up to his eye and scanned the river. Farther upstream, he saw a raft with half a dozen soldiers and an Indian woman in the middle of them. Sweat prickled at the base of his skull as he switched the lenses for a closer view. “Shit, they’ve got Oni.”

Cager yanked the scope from him and pointed it in the same direction. “Who?”

“Hinkle’s men.”

Diah crouched behind one of the thin cottonwoods as if it provided some sort of cover from the men a few feet away.

“Let’s split up,” one of the soldiers said, and Diah slowly exhaled the breath he’d been holding. “You two go downstream. We’ll double back to the fort.”

He exchanged a grin with his brother. They could handle two soldiers.

The brush crackled as they moved closer to their hiding places and Cager drew his wand. Diah grabbed a decent-sized rock and waited for the signal to attack. He’d only have a split second to hit his target, but hopefully he would be accurate enough to give Cager a few seconds to cast the spell.

His brother nodded.

He whipped around the tree and hurled the rock at the closest soldier. It connected with his nose. Blood splattered across the soldier’s face. Then two flashes of light appeared from Cager’s wand. Both men were unconscious before they had a chance to fire a shot.

“Quick, get them out of sight.” Diah grabbed one by the arms and dragged him farther into the grove.

Cager nodded and did the same with the other. “You know, this gives me an idea.”

Diah tensed. Cager’s ideas always seemed to get them into more trouble. “What?”

“I preferred gray uniforms in the past, Diah, but I think it’s time I tried on a blue one.”

Diah looked down at the men. “Do you think it would fit?”

“How badly do you want to get Oni out?”

Bad enough to endure tight clothing for a few hours. “All right, let’s get these things off them.”

Ten minutes later, he’d donned the blue wool uniform. The pants fit well enough, but the cut of the jacket almost bound his arms to his sides. His fingers prickled from the decreased blood flow. He looked at his brother, who had no difficulty wearing the stolen clothing. Sometimes he wished he were smaller. “I give up.”

Cager laughed when he saw at the ill-fitting uniform. “Yeah, there’s no way you’d be allowed to walk around the fort dressed like that.” He tugged on the tight jacket. “It’s a wonder you haven’t split the seams.”

“Yes, have a good laugh while you can.”

He pulled out the wand. “Maybe this will work for a few hours.”

Diah backed away. “What are you planning to do? Shrink me?”

“No, but the thought has merit. Fortunately for you, I think your size will be more of an asset in this case.”

The tip flashed and the circulation returned to Diah’s fingers.

“Now you can fasten that jacket and look like a respectable soldier.”

Diah stretched his arms to test the fit. The spell had stretched the material enough to where he could now move freely. “Thanks.”

“Sometimes it’s good to have a brother who’s a Wielder.”

“Only sometimes.”

“Let’s go rescue your damsel in distress.” Cager mounted one of the soldier’s horses.

“She rescued us last time, remember?”

“Yeah, don’t remind me. It’s kind of embarrassing.”

The long shadows of sunset stretched across the land as they entered the fort. No one seemed the least bit suspicious of them and, for once, Diah had to admit this was a good idea. But he wasn’t going to give Cager the satisfaction of telling him that.

“Where do you think she is?” he asked.

“If you were a self-absorbed, delusional commander, where would you be staying?” His brother pointed to the lone house ahead. “I’d put my money there.”

The front door opened, and a soldier walked out of the house holding a pack, followed by two more carrying a limp body between them. Diah’s whole world thudded to a stop as he recognized the deerskin dress and the long black braid that dragged along the ground.

“Dear God, no,” he whispered and lurched forward.

A hand shoved him back. “Calm down, Diah, and think this through before you fly off the handle and make things worse.”

“But she’s—I mean, she can’t be—” He couldn’t bring himself to say the word dead.

“There’s only one way to find out.” They watched the soldiers carry her to a small building. They reappeared a few minutes later without her, and the one carrying the pack remained at the entrance while the other two left. “She’s still alive.”

“What makes you say that?”

“Why would you need someone to stand guard over a dead half-breed?”

“So let’s go get her.” He started off toward the house, but Cager stopped him once again.

“Did the war addle your brains?” He pushed him into the shadows. “It will be much easier to get in there and get her out once it’s dark. Even she knew that when she busted us out of jail.”

“What do we do until then?”

“I don’t know about you, but I’m going to the mess and getting some hot food.” He looked down at his disguise and wrinkled his nose. “Why couldn’t we have stolen officer’s uniforms? I don’t want to salute people all day. I’d rather be saluted.”

“It’s only for an hour.”

They ate quickly before someone recognized them as imposters, but the food tasted like sawdust. Diah’s thoughts still revolved around Oni and what Hinkle had done to her. The urge to rearrange the colonel’s face consumed him, and he squeezed his fork so hard, it bent in his fist.

Cager noticed the deformed utensil. “Somebody’s in a foul mood.”

“Is it dark enough yet?”

He looked outside. “I suppose so. Just let me do the talking, all right?”

Diah nodded and followed him out of the mess. They approached the guard.

“We were sent to relieve you. Go get some grub.”

The soldier stared at Cager for a moment with tense shoulders, but then he relaxed. “Sounds good to me. She hasn’t woken up yet, not that I expect her to after what Major Jenkins did to her.”

“What did he do?” Diah’s chest tightened as if the jacket was squeezing the air out of him.

“I didn’t see it, but I could definitely hear it. It took her a while to start screaming. When she did…” He shook his head. “But despite all that, she still didn’t tell them what they wanted to get from her. I never want to piss off the major. Or the colonel, for that matter.”

Cager shot Diah a glance that told him to calm down. “Yeah, I agree with you there.”

“Try and stay warm tonight, guys.” The guard moseyed over to the mess, leaving them alone.

“Go inside and get her, Diah. I’ll stay out here.”

He opened the door and stepped into the dark room. “Oni,” he whispered, but no answer came. Of course, he shouldn’t have expected one. His eyes adjusted to the low light and he saw her lying on the ground in front of him. It looked as if they had tossed her in here like a sack of flour. He knelt beside her to turn her over.

The beam of light from the cracked door fell on her face. She slept without any evidence of the torture she endured. He stroked his cheek and she stirred.

“Oni, it’s Diah. Open your eyes for me.”

She whimpered and her eyelids scrunched together in a grimace. “It burns.”

Diah snatched his hand back. “Cager, something’s wrong with her.”

He poked his head in. “What do you mean?”

“I touched her and she acted like I was setting her on fire.”

“Shit!” Cager came in and shut the door behind him. “I didn’t think they’d be that cruel.” He crouched next to her and felt the pulse at her wrist, producing the same reaction from her.

“What are you talking about?”

“A choler spell. It makes you feel like your body is burning from the inside out. Very useful when trying to get information from someone without physically hurting them.”

A jolt of disgust hit him, making him almost lose the contents of this stomach. “And how would you know about it?”

Cager looked away. “I told you I was good at what I did during the war. I never said I was nice about it.” He pressed his wand against her temple. “I think I can reverse some of the effects, although I admit, I’ve never had the opportunity to try it.”

“Just do what you think will help so we can get out of here.”

The spell Cager cast was different from any other spell he had seen. A pale blue light rippled over her body from her head down to her toes like a wave of water.

Oni opened her eyes as it faded and looked around in confusion. “Where am I?”

Diah gathered her in his arms and held her close. The warmth of her breath against his neck soothed his fears. She was alive and that was all he needed to know for now.

“Oni, what did they want from you?”

“Cager, this isn’t the time for interrogation.”

She blinked like she was staring into the sun rather than sitting in the dark room. “I wouldn’t tell them. But they kept…” Her eyes grew wide and she gasped. “It burned.”

He glared at his brother for making her relive those memories so soon.

“She’ll be fine in the morning.” Cager peeked out the door. “If we’re going to get her out of here, I’m going to need to bring the horses here. I doubt she’ll be able to walk, and it’ll draw some strange glances if you carry her across the fort.” He slipped out into the night.

Diah ran his hand over her silky hair as she clung to him. “It’ll be all right. We’ll get you away from this place and they’ll never hurt you again.”

“How can you be so sure?” Her voice sounded like she was drugged or still half asleep.

He didn’t have an answer for her, so he held on to her even tighter. The silence continued until Cager reappeared.

“I have two horses outside.” He picked up the pack and checked outside. “It’s clear. Let her ride with you and let’s pray no one catches us.”

He lifted her, but she grabbed his brother’s arm. “My wand. They took it, and…”

Cager placed his hand over hers. “Who has it?”

“Jenkins, in the house.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll get it.”

She reached into her pouch and pulled out a small vial. “Take this. May need it.” Her eyes closed as if that little bit of conversation exhausted her.

Doubt nagged at him, eating away his fear and replacing it with jealousy. Why did she seek Cager’s help and not his? “Why can’t we just leave it and get her another one later?”

Cager caught the vial before it slipped from her fingers. “You wouldn’t understand. You’re not a Wielder. Just get her out of here and I’ll meet you where we left our stuff.”

“What are you going to do?”

He flashed his most reckless grin. “Get her wand back.”

Before Diah could argue, his brother ran toward the house. This was ridiculous. It was only a wand, after all. She could always have another one made. It’s not like she was a skilled Wielder anyway.

“Cager’s going to be the death of me,” he muttered as he snuck out of the building. The horses were just outside and he lifted her into the saddle. She slumped forward and he scrambled to keep her from falling. “No wonder he was so eager to leave.”

“Sorry, just so…”

He mounted in front of her and her head rested against his back. “I’m sorry, Oni. I’m just worried.”

“He’ll be fine.”

“If you say so.” The words did little to comfort him, but he had to trust that his brother knew what he was doing.

She gripped his waist. “Trust him.”

“I’m going to have to.” He cast one more glance back at the house. Cager was nowhere to been seen, and Diah was pressing his luck by lingering. “Let’s get you out of here.”

He nudged the horse forward and came out of the shadows. The center of the fort appeared mostly empty. As long as he didn’t attract too much attention, he could slip out. He was barely outside the main gates when a flash of light illuminated the night. Everyone in the fort turned to see where it came from, and he could see the faint outline of a man running right before the lone house burst into flames. The smell of sulfur filled the air.

The fort erupted in confusion and Diah used the distraction to get as far away as he could. Oni flopped against him like a rag doll, her head bobbing with each stride of the horse. He reached the place where they left their bags, and hopped off the horse. He needed to act quickly.

Another rider came up behind him and he drew his rifle.

“Put that down, Diah,” a familiar voice said. “It’s me.”

“Thank God you’re all right.” He watched Cager jump down before the horse stopped and throw his bags over the other one. “I saw the explosion and—”

“Yeah, I almost forgot how useful black fire can be. I don’t think Jenkins liked it much. If he survived, that is.”

He paused from transferring Oni down from one saddle to the other. “What do you mean?”

“Let’s just say I carried out the revenge for her. He’ll know what it’s like to truly burn.”

“Cager—”

“Don’t go all noble on me, Diah. You have no idea what he did to her. He deserved it, and if you’d been in my shoes, you probably would have done worse.” Something flashed in his hand. “At least I was able to get her wand back.”

“You still need to explain to me why you felt compelled to retrieve that.”

“I owed her that much.”

Voices filtered in from the direction of the fort. They needed to get moving. He jostled Oni until she moaned. “Where do we need to go?”

She lifted her head. “South. Caves in the bluff.” Then she slumped over again.

Cager’s horse pranced with nervous energy, no doubt sensing their urgency. He struggled to rein him in while Diah mounted. “You heard the woman. This way.”

The rain poured down, soaking every fiber of their clothing before they found the caves she spoke of. Diah shivered as he eased her down from the horse and carried her into a cave. She didn’t stir as he laid her down and went to retrieve the rest of their stuff. When he returned, he saw his brother leaning over her. “What are you doing?”

“Relax,” Cager said with a wave of his hand. “I was just checking on her.” He stood and moved to the other side of the small cave. “She just needs to sleep it off.”

He dropped the pack along the wall. “I wonder if we should build a fire.”

“I’d doubt they’d see it, even if they’re stupid enough to chase us in this weather. My question is where are we going to find dry wood to burn?”

“I thought I saw something in the corner there.”

Cager went to investigate while he searched the bag for something to change into. Oni’s pack was the only that seemed to be impervious to water, and thankfully had kept the clothes she’d purchased earlier dry. He held up the shirts and trousers and prayed there would something that fit him.

“It looks like cow patties and twigs.”

“Will they burn, though?”

Cager carried an armload and dropped it in the center of the cave. “Let’s hope so.” He pulled out a steel and flint and began trying to light the pile.

Diah grabbed what he thought were his clothes and stripped out of the wet wool uniform. It seemed to be glued to his skin, but once he got out of it, the cold air assaulted his naked flesh. He hurried to put on the new clothes. They fit as well as anything he had back home, even though the pants were a little loose around the waist.

He turned to Oni and thought he saw a smile on her face. It was an improvement over the grimaces from earlier.

The fire ignited and Cager fed it some more of the twigs. “Is there something in there for me?”

He tossed the pack to him. “Help yourself.”

Diah poked a stick into the fire and stared into the flames. “I’m glad no one got shot this time.”

Cager gave a short laugh. “Yeah, me too.”

“Why did you risk your life for that wand?”

“I told you, it’s a Wielder thing.” He held his hands out in front of the fire to warm them.

“Are you always going to be this vague with me?”

“Fine.” He sighed and leaned back against the cave wall. “Wielders become very attached to their wands, almost to the point that they can’t cast magic on any other wand. Oni’s wand had been in her family for years. She couldn’t leave it behind.”

“And how did you determine that from those few words she told you?”

“Like I said, it’s a Wielder thing.”

Jealousy crept over him like a sinister shadow. Why was there something that Cager knew about her that he didn’t? And why did she trust him to retrieve her wand?

She made a noise in her sleep and rolled over on her side.

Cager crawled over to her and covered her with one of the hides. He laid his wand against it, and the blanket glowed red for a brief second. “She’s stronger than I gave her credit for, Diah. Or to be more accurate, maybe more stubborn.”

He itched to shove him away from her, but he saw the smile return to her face. “What do you mean?”

“The choler spell is, for the lack of a better word, one of the cruelest spells a Wielder can use. I learned it at the beginning of the war. Most people I used it on told me what I wanted to know rather quickly. If the guard was right and she didn’t tell Hinkle anything, then she must have found some way to resist it, especially considering that Jenkins used her own wand against her.”

“And that makes a difference?”

He looked up. “Oh, yes, it does. Your wand becomes like an extension of yourself. The longer you use it, the more a part of you it is. Oni’s had her wand since she was a child. To have someone use it against you is like having a family member stab you in the back. It makes the pain that much more intense, like a betrayal of sorts.”

A red lens clouded Diah’s vision when he thought about what Jenkins had done to her. “I’m glad you set him on fire, then.”

Chapter Nineteen

Oni awoke to the sound of geese honking. Where am I?

Memories from the day before flooded her mind and she bolted up. Her heart pounded as she remembered standing in front of Hinkle and Jenkins followed by the sensation of her flesh melting away. Please don’t let me have told them anything.

She wrapped the buffalo hide around her to ward off the early-morning chill. Tendrils of fog rolled in from the opening of the cave. The embers of a fire glowed a few feet from her, but as far as she could tell, she was alone. How did I get here? For a moment, she feared she’d shifted and sought shelter here while she was still in her coyote form, but as she thought about it, the familiar call tugged at her. It had been almost a week since she’d last shifted and the urge was stronger than ever.

Boots crunched the gravel outside and she tensed. Don’t be Hinkle.

“Oni, are you up yet?” Diah’s face appeared through the fog. Worry furrowed his brow. “How are you feeling this morning?” He knelt next to her and rubbed his hand over the back of her head.

“A little confused. What happened last night? Where are we?”

“I’ll explain later. We need to get moving before Hinkle picks up our trail.”

She nodded and allowed him to pull her to her feet. The last thing she wanted to do was run into that man again. She checked her belt and found the last vial of black fire in her pouch, but her dagger was gone. Fear choked her when she remembered that Jenkins had taken it and used it against her.

“Looking for this?”

She turned to see Cager behind her, dangling her wand in front of him. “You got it for me?” She held her hand out.

He grinned. “You asked me to retrieve it and I couldn’t deny you your request.” The sheathed blade touched her palm, but he didn’t release the hilt immediately. “I knew how much you wanted it.”

Diah cleared his throat in a way that almost sounded like a growl. He scowled as he grabbed two of the bags. “Stop the dillydallying and let’s get a move on.”

Cager tightened his grip on the dagger. “Don’t mind him. He’s been in a foul mood since I told him there are things between you and me he’d never understand because he isn’t a Wielder.”

“There’s nothing between us, Cager, and you know it. Quit trying to upset your brother.” She dug her nails into his fingers to pry them off her wand.

He laughed and relinquished his grip. “Why should you care? After all, when everything is said and done, you’ll go your way and he’ll go his. I’m just trying to keep him from falling any harder for you than he has already so I don’t have to listen to him whine all the way home.”

“How would you like to be castrated?” She drew the dagger and pointed the blade at his groin.

“There would be a lot of disappointed women out there if you did that.” He backed away. “What I’m dying to know is why Diah? Why not me?”

“What do you mean?”

“You could have your fling with me and neither of us would be heartbroken when it ended. Diah, on the other hand, is a more sensitive soul. Why are you playing games with him and setting him up to be hurt?”

Cager’s words hit her like a punch in the gut. Would Diah really miss her? “Are you asking this because you’re jealous or because you actually care about your brother’s happiness?”

“Maybe a bit of both.”

How could she explain it without resorting to those silly, nonsensical notions like “love at first sight”? Because it wasn’t that way. She hadn’t fallen in love with him immediately. He’d grown on her with each passing day, each conversation, each gentle touch and kind gesture. “He treats me like I’m the most precious thing on earth.”

Cager didn’t seem impressed with her answer, but it was none of his business how she felt about Diah anyway. She reattached the dagger to her belt and left the cave.

Diah was securing the bags to the saddles. “Finish your little conversation?”

“In more than one way.”

Jealousy flashed in his eyes. Did he seriously think she’d prefer Cager to him? But he resumed preparations and said nothing when his brother joined them. His silence stretched through the day.

As they rode, questions churned in Oni’s stomach like spoiled meat. Would she just end up hurting Diah? Stars above, she never meant to hurt him, not after he’d been so kind to her. She couldn’t deny she wanted to be with him; but how long could that last? He was who he was, with his obligations to his family back home. And she was who she was—a half-breed freak of nature who had the tendency to sprout fur and howl at the moon.

When they stopped to make camp for the night, the clouds parted to reveal the tiny sliver of the moon. The call hit her then with an intensity of a steam locomotive and almost knocked her to her feet. It took every ounce of her strength to keep it under control. Despite the icy chill in the air, sweat beaded on her forehead. She had to get out here before they saw her.

“Oni, are you feeling ill?”

Her breath came in pants and she couldn’t answer Diah’s question. If she opened her mouth, there was a good chance a bark or a growl would emerge. She shook her head and stumbled off to the hills. There had to be a place where she could shift without them seeing her.

She looked over her shoulder and held her breath. No one behind her. As she exhaled, her body shrank and she allowed her mind to surrender to the spirit of the coyote.

The scents of the night assaulted her nose. Her ears flickered to the sound of claws scraping the dirt. A prairie dog. Her empty stomach growled and she ran in pursuit of the prey. It was an easy catch, with her hunger driving her actions and forcing all other concerns out of her mind. She dug at his den and snapped up the plump rodent. Then she feasted.

The prairie dog was almost completely devoured by the time she heard the rustle nearby. She froze.

“Oni,” a voice called.

She dove into the brush, leaving the unfinished portion of her meal behind. Her gaze traveled up a large man walking through the grass with red hair that glowed like fire under the moonlight. His rifle jutted out a couple of feet in front of him, ready to aim and fire should he need to do so.

“Oni,” Diah called again.

The reality of her situation closed in around her. Why couldn’t he just trust her to take care of herself? She had gotten along just fine without him for the last twenty-six years. He didn’t need to be roaming around by himself, calling her name and giving away their position to Hinkle.

She crept away from him so she could shift back to a human and convince him to return to the camp. She was so busy watching him that she didn’t see the brambles to her side. One of the thorns pierced her paw and she yelped.

He spun around and aimed the rifle at her.

She cringed and waited for the sting of the bullet. But none came. She opened her eyes and saw him staring at her. Her pulse raced. Could he see her for what she was?

Neither one of them moved for several agonizing seconds. Then Diah lowered the rifle and approached. She backed away, putting pressure on her injured paw without realizing it. The thorn buried itself further in the pad. She yelped again and took her gaze off him to dig it out with her teeth.

“Are you hurt?” He came closer and knelt in front of her.

She snarled at him and he jerked away. If he touched her, she was terrified she would turn back into a human and curl up next to him. She waited until he gave her enough space before she resumed the thorn removal. Even after she pried it out, the area around the puncture still throbbed, and she limped away.

She felt his eyes on her until she was out of his sight.

The farther she got, the less it hurt, and she circled her way back to the camp. Under the concealment of night, she regretfully shifted back into her human form. Time to deal with more of her uncertainties. Time to face Diah and decide what she should do with him.

Fear squeezed Diah’s heart like a vise. He’d been searching for Oni for an hour but found no trace of her. She’d run away as soon as they stopped. She hadn’t bothered to tell either of them what she was doing or where she was going. He knew he shouldn’t continue to harbor suspicions, especially after seeing what Hinkle had done to her yesterday. But the feeling that she was hiding something continued to gnaw away at the edge of his mind.

What if this was all a ruse to get him to go hunt for her so she could be alone with his brother? After all, there were things about her only another Wielder could understand and he knew Cager well enough to know he’d take advantage of that.

Bitterness filled his mouth and he ran back to the camp as fast as his legs could carry him. As the light from the fire grew brighter, he could see two shadows standing in front of it. Only a few inches separated them, and the taller of the two held the other’s shoulders, almost like an embrace. The wind muffled their voices, but he could tell they were in the middle of a conversation. He slowed down so he could sneak up on them and catch them together.

“Cager, don’t tell me what to do. I’m my own woman and I belong to no one.”

“Oni, it doesn’t make sense for you to be out there by yourself.”

One of the horses whinnied and she ended the conversation with a slash of her hand. Her amber eyes searched the darkness, glowing like an animal’s for a brief second as the light hit them at the right angle. “There’s someone out there.”

Cager drew his wand and pushed her behind him to shield her from the unseen attacker. “We know you’re there, so come out and stop hiding.”

Damn it. So much for confirming his suspicions. But he had been right that she’d returned to the camp and had been alone with his brother. “It’s just me.”

Cager lowered the wand. “Don’t sneak up on us like that, little brother.”

“Maybe I wanted to.” The heat of his anger rolled off of him. “Sorry to interrupt you two. I’m glad you found her.”

“She actually wandered back here about ten minutes ago. I was trying to tell her it would be stupid for her to go back out there and look for you.”

“Yes, I could see you wanted to keep her here with you.”

Cager frowned. “What has gotten into you?”

He sat by the fire and kept silent, his eyes focused on the dancing flames.

“Diah, why are you acting this way?” Oni’s steps were slow and cautious, much like how he’d approached that injured coyote earlier tonight. Perhaps he should growl at her so she would stay away from him.

“Just let me rest, Oni. I’ve just spent over an hour out there in the cold dark searching for you because you decided to run off once again without telling us where you were going.”

She sank to her knees in a graceful motion and tucked her skirt under her legs. “Sometimes I need to be alone to sort things out.”

“Well, maybe you should remember that we have people hunting us, and the last time you went somewhere without us, you got yourself captured and tortured. Maybe we won’t be able to save you next time.”

Some of the color drained from her face, and a mask of fear covered her features. Damn, he didn’t mean to remind her of that. Why did he always go about things the wrong way, especially when it came to women?

“That’s what I was trying to tell her,” Cager added from across the fire.

“I’m sorry if I’m causing you any trouble,” she said in a flat voice.

“Just let him simmer, Oni. You’ll be done with him and his foul temper soon enough.”

“Shut up, Cager,” he said, but it was too late. She’d already retreated to a spot halfway between them and wrapped the buffalo hide around her. Damn, he forgot he had to share it with her. He looked across at his brother. No, he wasn’t desperate enough to cuddle with him. He would have to apologize to her, but not just yet.

No one said anything else, which suited him fine. He didn’t want to listen to their small talk. Cager was right—she’d be free of them soon enough and he’d be free of her. It would take a while to get her out of his system, but he could do it. His eyes slid to her. There was nothing particularly special about her, right?

Cager lay down, but she watched him with her glittering eyes, sitting perfectly still like some animal hiding in the bushes, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. A snort followed by a moan told him his brother was asleep. And then she spoke.

“Aren’t you cold?”

“No,” he lied, and a shivered rippled down his spine to betray him.

“Are you really this stubborn?” She held out one end of the hide to him.

He was either going to freeze or have to sit next to her. He wondered if he could continue his alchemy with stubs left for fingers, because he was courting frostbite. “I’m just trying to keep my head clear.”

“Why do you think I’d suddenly fall for Cager?”

Damn it, he hated how she could read him like a book. No wonder she knew how to get under his skin and slowly drive him insane. “He’s a Wielder, like you.”

“So? He’s not you.” The wind blew through the camp, fanning the fire and bringing a chill to their skins. She withdrew her offer of the hide to protect herself from the dropping temperatures.

“Is this some kind of trick, Oni? Something to tease me with so you two can have a good laugh behind my back later?”

Her bottom lip protruded. “I see you’re going to continue to believe what you will.” She wrapped the hide closer around her. “Should I tell you a story?”

“I don’t care.”

“There was a white man who was such a sharp trader that nobody ever got the better of him. Or so people said, until one day a Lakota man told the wasichu, ‘There’s somebody who can out-cheat you anytime, anywhere.’

“‘That’s not possible,’ said the wasichu. But the Lakota man insisted that Coyote could beat him in any deal. The wasichu trader went over to Coyote and challenged him.

“‘I’m sorry,’ said Coyote, ‘I’d like to help you out, but I can’t do it without my cheating medicine.’

“The wasichu told him to get the cheating medicine, but Coyote replied, ‘I live miles from here and I’m on foot. But if you’d lend me your fastest horse, I can be back within the hour.’

“When the wasichu agreed to lend him his fastest horse, Coyote added, ‘I’m a poor rider. Your horse is afraid of me and I’m afraid of him. Lend me your clothes. Then your horse will think that I am you.’

“The wasichu, so confident that he could beat Coyote, gave him the clothes off his back and ordered him to go fetch the cheating medicine. So Coyote rode off with the wasichu’s fastest horse and his fine clothes, while the wasichu stood there bare-assed in the middle of the trading post.”

Diah fought back a laugh. “What is it with you and coyotes?”

“Coyote is the Great Trickster.”

“Is there a reason you decided to share this story with me? Are you trying to trick me?”

“No, I wanted to warn you that you can be easily deceived by your pride, Diah. I thought you were smarter than to play the fool.”

She lay down and turned her back to him.

Chapter Twenty

Sometime during the night Diah’s arm had found its way around her waist, and her back rested against his warm chest. Damn, why did it have to feel so good to lie next to him? Why couldn’t she be repulsed by his touch? It would make it easier to maintain a professional relationship and get on with her life after she collected her money. Maybe he was the coyote and she was the wasichu from the story she shared with him last night. Would she end up alone and naked when he was done with her?

He nuzzled her hair, and his arm squeezed her closer. A series of electric shocks set her skin on fire, and she longed to roll over and let his lips claim hers. Stars above, she’d never wanted a man like this before. It bordered on obsession. An unhealthy one, like being too fond of drink. It felt good while it lasted, but in the morning she’d be left with a raging hangover.

Time to kill the habit before it got out of hand. Her body protested as she pried his arm off her, but she managed to free her body from his. The morning air made her want to scamper back under the blanket and cling to him to stop the shivers that racked her body. But she was stronger than that. If she stoked the fire, she’d be warm again soon.

The coffee was simmering in the pot by the time the brothers stirred. Cager yawned and stretched. “Oni, give me a cup of that.”

“Get it yourself.”

Diah snickered.

She packed the sleeping gear while they drank coffee. The movement chased the chill away from her bones and, when it was time to go, she was feeling warm enough not to need him anymore.

An hour into their ride Cager asked, “Where are we going now?”

“The Paha Sapa.”

“In English, please.”

“The Black Hills. They are sacred to my people and that is where we’ll most likely find the White Buffalo.”

“How far away are they?”

She searched the sky and the horizon. “Five days, I think.”

“So we’ll get there in time to get it?”

Cager’s single-minded objective irked her. “You hired me as a guide and I’ll take you to where you’re most likely to find it, but the Paha Sapa are vast, and there are many hiding places for the White Buffalo.”

“I’m just anxious to have a roof over my head soon.”

“I’ll second that,” Diah said.

Stupid white men. Did they think she enjoyed having to huddle next to one of them for warmth every night? “Well, if you’d been smart enough to buy a tent, you’d have something over your head. Did you expect there to be a string of hotels out here for your comfort?”

“We had a tent, but someone left it on the Big Sky Belle.”

Diah ignored his brother’s accusations. “I kind of like not having a tent. I mean, it’s harsh weather, but it’s rather pretty out here in a way.”

He gazed at the hills with a look of awe. The sun hit them so the layers of rock sparkled. She’d almost forgotten how beautiful it could be here. “It’s pretty as long as you’re near water and not buried under four feet of snow.”

She made them ride until darkness hindered their vision and they were thoroughly exhausted. No one argued and the evening passed in silence. When she lay down next to Diah, he merely wrapped the buffalo hide around them and fell asleep within minutes.

The next day, she pushed them farther west, hugging the South Fork of the Grand River. Her plan was to follow it almost to its source and then turn south. It would take them longer to get to the Black Hills, but it would be easier on their horses in the end.

At midday she spotted a dark object to the east. It hovered on the horizon like an enormous bird. At first, she thought nothing of it and continued along her planned route. But an hour later, it had grown larger.

“Diah, Cager, what do you make of that?”

They both squinted at it. “It’s too far away to be sure, but it almost looks like an airship,” Diah replied.

“You’re the one with the interest in machines.” Cager pulled out a shiny brass rifle scope from his pack and handed it to his brother. “Take a peek and tell me what you think.”

Diah studied the object, adjusting the lenses to get a better view, and frowned. “Oni, you said something about O’Kerry having an airship, right?”

“Yes. It looked like a train car with a balloon over it.”

He gave her the scope. “Is that it?”

She focused the scope on the object. The same train-car-looking bottom with red smoke pouring out of the exhaust pipe. Damn it! If they weren’t running from Hinkle, they were being chased by O’Kerry. She nodded and returned the scope.

“Shit,” Cager hissed.

Diah peered through the scope once again. “They’re gaining on us.” He turned to her. “What do you suggest we do?”

Oni frowned. She would have preferred being near the river and the relatively flat terrain that bordered it, but that would also make them easier to spot. “Go into the hills, hide there until they pass.”

“Sounds good to me. Cager?”

Cager ran his fingers through his hair. “I suppose it’s the best we can do for now. I mean, what choice do we have? We’re out here in the middle of this open wasteland. If they haven’t spotted us already, they soon will.”

“This way.” She urged her horse south and the men followed.

As they rode between the rounded domes, she lost sight of the airship. The tension eased out of her shoulders and she noticed the calm slowly return to their faces.

“Who is this Lamont fellow, what did you do to piss him off and why is this O’Kerry fellow chasing after us?”

Diah cleared his throat. “I’m going to let Cager explain this one.”

Cager stared at the ground. “You don’t need to know.”

“Before I have the choler spell used on me again, I’d like to know how all this started.”

The color rose in Cager’s cheeks, as if he actually felt some guilt over her recent torture. Good. Maybe that would convince him to give her some answers.

“During the war, I told Lamont I’d find something for him and I got sidetracked. Unfortunately, he paid me in advance and he hasn’t forgotten that.”

Diah yanked on the reins of his horse, stopping in front of his brother. “You never told me you took money from that snake.”

“I didn’t think it was any of your business.”

“So that explains why you were in his company that night in New Orleans. You were worried he’d extract payment from you some other way.”

“Diah, I took the job because he threatened our family, not because I felt like I owed him anything.”

Oni snickered. “It sounds like you keep some interesting company, Cager. So why do you think O’Kerry hired Hinkle to stop you?”

Cager snorted. “O’Kerry runs Chicago like Lamont runs New Orleans. Both of them want the Wielders to regain power. Unfortunately, they both want to be Head Wielder, and neither one wants to share his power.” His expression darkened with worry. “Lamont wants that hide before the solstice.”

“Why?” Images of unnatural rituals filled Oni’s mind, everything from raising the dead to plunging the world in darkness, and gooseflesh puckered her skin.

“I have no clue what he plans to do with it, but I’m guessing something underhanded.”

“He’s a Wielder, right? Then think like one. The solstice is the shortest day. The White Buffalo is said to embody the powers of creation and life according to my people. What if he wants to use it for some other purposes? A ritual, perhaps? But if he wants to cast it on the winter solstice, I have this gut feeling that its purpose is more dark than light.”

Diah’s hands tightened around the reins until his knuckles blanched. “Dear God, Cager, what have we agreed to do?”

“Lamont’s not that good a caster,” he said, but his voice gave away his fear.

“But what if he does something evil with it? What if he tries to take over the country or assassinate the president?”

“Diah, you’re being ridiculous. Lamont is too high profile a figure not to have the government watching his every move. O’Kerry too.”

“And yet O’Kerry’s successfully corrupted an army colonel into working for him.” She shuddered. This had more far-reaching consequences than just finding a legendary beast. “And now he’s trying to find us in his airship.”

“Well, at least he’s off our trail now.”

Something whistled in the wind and a black object flew toward them. “Run!” She kicked her horse into a gallop.

The ground shook when the object exploded on impact just a few feet from where they’d been. The horses, already running at breakneck speeds, reared from the noise.

“What the hell?” Cager struggled to regain control of his horse.

“A cannonball,” Diah said. “Move!”

She heard the rumble of thunder, but there were no clouds in the sky overhead. Then a piercing whistle followed another blast at their heels. A plume of smoke wafted in the breeze from the car of the airship as it appeared over the hilltop behind them. She pulled her horse to the right. “This way.”

Maybe if she could keep a hill between them and the cannons, they could escape into a better hiding place.

Despite her best efforts, the cannonballs found them. And each time they came closer and closer. Esnella foamed at the mouth and began to slow down. She couldn’t keep pushing her at this pace. And still the ship crept up on them like a wolf from above.

The other horses appeared to be in the same condition. Her mind raced to find another solution, but the earth blew up in front of her. Esnella reared and Oni flew off her back.

She rolled as she hit the ground and tasted dust in her mouth. When she lifted her eyes, she froze. Two sets of hooves were rushing toward her, but her body refused to move out of the way. At the last second, her arms wrapped around her head and she braced to be trampled.

But the hooves never touched her. Diah pulled back and stopped his horse inches from her face. The Great Trickster must have been watching over her to allow her heart to still race.

“Oni, are you all right?” Diah jumped down and ran to her side.

His hands felt warm and comforting as he lifted her to her feet. Her body shook and it took her a few seconds to gain her balance. But after that, she nodded.

Another cannonball hit the hillside, and rocks and other debris showered down on them. Cager, still on his horse, shielded them from some of the smaller pebbles. “Let’s get out of here now, Diah. They’re getting more accurate with each shot.”

Oni tried to break free from Diah’s embrace, but Diah tightened his arms around her. “Let me go so I can—”

“Oni, she’s dead.” His words were gentle, but they still drained all the warmth from her body.

She tore herself from his arms and stared at the bloody, disemboweled mass of horseflesh in front of her. Her eyes stung with tears. No, not Esnella. She stumbled backward as Diah led her to his horse and lifted her into the saddle. They were in danger, but the world seemed to move in slow motion, as if it were all happening underwater.

His horse’s sides heaved between her thighs as they ran deeper into the hills. The constant rumble of thunder chased them, growing louder with each cannonball.

“We’re not going to be able to outrun them, Cager,” Diah said.

“You think I don’t know that?”

Her shock receded as the danger of their current situation closed in around her. “If we continue to push the horses like this, we’ll be walking to the Paha Sapa.” Her eyes scanned the landscape. “There.” She pointed to a narrow ravine filled with trees. It was just wide enough for them and their horses.

“Let’s pray they don’t see us go in there, or we’re dead.” Cager slowed his horse and led it into the ravine.

“Do you think this will work, Oni?” Diah’s hand tightened around hers.

His heart pounded through his back, and she squeezed her arm around his waist. “It has to, Diah.” They dismounted and he tied the horse securely to a tree.

Cager peered out from the branches at the airship. The top of the balloon was visible over the nearby hill. “It’s moving too fast. We need to slow it down.”

“It’s a machine. It doesn’t tire like horses. I bet they have more than enough murcarbonite to fuel it.” Diah joined his brother. “If I had a good look at it, I might figure out how to disable it.”

“And what are you thinking about doing? Climbing a hill and making a target of yourself?”

“What can you remember about it from earlier?” Diah asked her.

Oni’s heart rose into her throat. She didn’t want him endangering his life like that. “It’s steam-powered, but I have no idea where in the car the boiler is.”

“Why don’t we just chuck some of that black fire at them?” Cager’s voice dripped with sarcasm. “It seems to be the answer to getting us out of jams.”

Diah frowned. “If you think you can hit that ship from here, be my guest. I’d prefer not to waste my vials and give away our position.”

Oni closed her eyes and tried to envision the airship in her mind. “Cager, can I borrow your scope again?” He handed it to her as the car rose above the hilltop. She studied the rear of the craft. “That spinning wheel in the back—it drives the ship like a paddle wheel on a steamboat.”

Diah snatched the scope back. “If we can take it out, that’ll slow it down.”

“So will exploding that balloon.” Cager reached for his rifle.

The light that filtered through the trees hit his rifle, and orichalcum glowed. Another disguised wand?

“What are you planning on doing?” she asked.

“Using magic to see if I can rip a hole in the silk.”

“But if you do that, you have no control over where it will crash. It could land on us.” She lowered his rifle-wand. “Diah’s idea makes more sense. If we keep it from moving, it will be left to drift in the wind.”

His brow crinkled, but at last he nodded. “I have an idea. Oni, your element is fire, right?”

“My element?” She had never heard anything about her magic being tied to an element.

“Yes, the element that is easiest for you to control. All Wielders have one. I haven’t seen you cast much, but I’m guessing you’re a fire. It’s the only way you would’ve been able to withstand the choler spell as long as you did.”

Perhaps he was right. When she was learning to wield magic, the first spell she’d mastered was starting a fire. “What do you have in mind?”

He grinned and gave her the rifle. “That’s the spirit. I need you to heat up the propeller on the back of the airship and melt it.”

“That sounds dangerous.” Diah stepped between them. “Why can’t you do it?”

“Because I’m air, not fire. She’s the best one for this task. Besides, she’s already proven she’s a better shot than the both of us.” He attached the scope to the rifle-wand. “Just aim at the propeller and focus your energy into heating the metal. Picture it melting.” He raised the butt up to her shoulder and pointed it at the airship.

Oni thought about what he said. Could she do it?

As if he read her mind, Cager wrapped his hands around her and whispered in her ear. “I trust you, Oni. Now cast.”

Out of the corner of her eye she saw Diah’s scowl. He probably was on the verge of another jealous rage. “I’ll cast better if I have some space.”

“As you wish, ma’am.” He backed away and Diah’s face relaxed.

She peered through the scope, trying to line a clean shot through the branches. They’d catch on fire if she cast the spell where she was, so she stepped out of the ravine. She centered the front sight over the propeller. She’d only have one chance at this. If she missed, she’d give away their position to the enemy.

“What are you waiting for, Oni?” Cager asked.

“I want to make sure I have the perfect shot.”

The entire airship now hovered overhead, giving her the clear shot she wanted. She took a deep breath and pictured a flame in her mind. Her blood warmed as the magic rushed through her arms and into the wand. It slowly welled up, waiting for her to release it. She exhaled and fired the spell.

Chapter Twenty-One

Dear God, please don’t let them see her. Diah held his breath when she closed her eyes. The glowing wand pulsated with her magic energy. He glanced at Cager, who nodded in approval and drew his other wand. The wand never glowed like that when his brother used it. Then he realized why Cager wanted her to cast the spell. It was more than just her element being fire. She was a stronger Wielder than Cager was.

She released the spell from the wand and the rifle recoiled just like a normal one. The propeller came to a halting stop as the metal heated and melted over the gears. Diah wanted to cheer, but another explosion drew his attention. They had been spotted and the cannon near the stern fired. A cannonball flew straight toward them.

A smile played on Oni’s lips and he knew she didn’t see it coming for her. He called out her name and ran toward her. His pulse pounded. Please don’t let me lose her, he thought as he closed the distance between them. His arms wrapped around her. His body covered hers as they hit the ground. He heard the blast behind him and his back burned. It was Chickamauga all over again.

“Diah!” Cager screamed.

His skin felt like it was being torn from his body, but underneath his chest, Oni moved. As much pain as he was in, knowing she was alive comforted him.

She rolled him on his back. His ribs snapped and he could have sworn something stabbed him. “Cager, come help me with him.” Her amber eyes filled with tears as she leaned over him and reached for her wand.

“In a moment.”

Diah’s lungs could no longer hold his breath. Oni’s face swam in front of him. He reached up to touch her. She took his hand and brought it to her cheek. It felt wet and he realized she was crying. He tried to tell her to stop, but he choked on the blood that came up to his lips.

The wind picked up around them, growing in intensity. He remembered the hurricane that had come on shore when he was a child. The winds had felt like this.

She lifted him in her arms and shielded him from the debris. Her heart pounded in his ear, and her fingers caressed his face and ran through his hair when the storm reached its peak.

“Cager, he’s dying.”

If his brother responded, he didn’t hear it. He was more focused on what she’d said. Dying? Could it be possible to cheat death too many times? If this was the way he was going to leave this world, he was glad she was at his side.

The winds died down and he heard his brother’s voice. “Let me have a look at him.”

She loosened her hold and a pair of hands pressed against his back. The pain flared, and a scream worked its way from his mouth, followed by more blood.

“He’s got a punctured lung, Oni.”

“Then heal him.”

“I can’t.” Cager’s voice shook. “I’m not that strong a Wielder, and that windstorm completely drained me. If I’d known how serious his injuries were…”

“But I’m not a trained healer.”

Diah stared at her face. Dear God, she’s sobbing. Sobbing over him. Maybe she really did have feelings for him.

“You can—you have to, Oni. You’re the only one who can save his life. Remember what I taught you. Focus, layer by layer.”

The conversation faded and his vision blurred. Sweet Jesus, he was going to die in her arms while they discussed how to heal him.

Something cool and metallic pressed against his back, and her hand moved to his forehead. His body stiffened as the magic seared through it. He wanted to scream again, but over the pain he felt a different sensation, like the warmth of a lover’s embrace. The pain faded and he could have sworn he heard her voice in his mind. “Please hold on. I can’t lose you, Diah.”

His pulse slowed and he put his trust in her. She cared about him. He felt like he could suffer a hundred punctured lungs so long as he knew that.

In his mind, a connection formed with her. No other words were spoken, but in those few seconds, he knew her fear and another emotion that surprised him—love.

She jerked away from his consciousness as soon as he discovered this and he felt as though he were plummeting down a bottomless chasm. He flung his arms out to catch something and slow his body. His fingers wrapped around what felt like a sturdy branch and he hung on to it for dear life. He opened his eyes.

The first thing he saw was the pain in her face. Then her eyes rolled and she slumped against him.

“What are you trying to do, Diah?” Cager asked as he caught her. “Break her arm?”

He looked down and saw that he was gripping her arm so hard, her flesh paled beneath his hand. He released his fingers and inhaled. The air rushed into his lungs, and the injury became a distant memory. She’d healed him. But more importantly, she loved him.

“Diah, quit grinning like a damn idiot and help me with her. I barely have the strength to keep her upright. She’s out cold.”

He took her and stroked her cheek. She sighed in her sleep.

“What’s wrong with her?” He checked her arms and legs for any injuries.

Cager leaned back on his elbows. “The same thing as me. We’ve both used more magic than we’re used to. That windstorm wasn’t a simple breeze and you probably have no idea how badly injured you were, Diah.” He pushed himself off the ground. “Let’s get out of here before they come looking for us.”

Diah carried her to the horse and put her in the saddle. He looked back at his brother. It took Cager three attempts before he mounted his horse. For once, Diah was glad to be an alchemist instead of a Wielder.

“Are you better?” she whispered. The fatigue evidenced itself in every bit of her being, from her heavy eyelids to the sag of her shoulders.

“I’ve never felt better. Are you well enough to ride?”

She gave him a half smile. “I just need a nap, that’s all.”

He climbed into the saddle in front of her. Her arms wrapped about his waist and her breasts pressed against the area of his back that had burned in agony a few minutes before. Now a new heat flooded his body, and he didn’t know how much longer he could contain his desire for her.

He scanned the horizon as they rode out of the ravine and weaved their way through the hills, but he didn’t see the airship. “What happened to O’Kerry?”

“I hope I blew him halfway back to Chicago. Oni destroyed their propulsion system, so there’s no way they can overcome the winds. Still, I want to keep moving, just in case they figure out a way to fix it and come after us again.”

Diah chuckled. “I have to admit, that was a clever idea.”

“I’m inclined to agree with you. That’s why I had Oni cast her spell to melt the propeller. First, because her element is fire. And second, because I needed all the magic I could gather to summon a decent-sized storm.”

“I’m just glad she wasn’t killed by that last cannonball.”

She tightened her grip on him and leaned her forehead against the back of his neck as if to confirm she was alive and well.

“Yeah, you chivalrous idiot. Save her life and nearly lose your own in the process.”

“We each have our priorities.” And from now on, she would be his first priority.

The sky glowed orange by the time Cager declared they’d traveled far enough. They stopped by a small creek, where Diah wrapped Oni in the buffalo hide and let her sleep while he set up the camp. His brother collapsed in front of the fire as soon as he got it going, and Diah handed him some dried meat. “I know it’s not much—”

“No, please, I’m too tired to wait for you to cook something. I’m going straight to bed. You could probably have her screaming in pleasure and I’d sleep through it.”

Heat rose into his cheeks. “Will you please quit insinuating that I would be so crude as to make love to her in the middle of nowhere with you a few feet away.”

“Listen, I don’t care what you do with her anymore. I’ve tried my best to talk sense into the two of you, but you’re both obviously pigheaded and delusional, so I wash my hands of this. Court her, woo her, fuck her—I don’t care. Anything to get her out of your system and keep you from acting like a lovesick schoolboy.”

“Cager, what do you mean?”

He groaned and wrapped his hide around himself. “If you can’t see it, then you’re a bigger idiot than I thought. Yes, it’s all well and nice to be in love with each other out here, where no one judges you. But if you want to stay together, you’re going to have to find a place where one of you won’t be absolutely miserable. People will talk. She’s a half-breed, after all, little brother. She’d never be accepted back home and you’d go mad out here on the plains. That is, if you’d be willing to leave Mom and Hannah for her. Sorry to be so harsh, Diah, but I figured someone should tell you. Now, please let me sleep.”

Cager rolled over on his side and Diah was left alone in front of the fire. He poked at it with a stick. Could he leave his old life behind and be happy making a life with Oni? The clean air and open sky out here appealed to him so much more than smoky, crowded cities.

But would his mother and sister be able to take care of themselves as well Oni did? Am I being a fool to think it would ever work?

His mind wandered for several hours until Oni yawned and stretched. “How long was I asleep?” She needed to brace herself against the ground in order to sit up and her eyes still blinked away the bleariness.

“Not long enough. Rest—you’ve had a busy day.”

“The airship?”

“You and Cager took care of it. I haven’t seen it since.” He knelt beside her and rested her head on his shoulder. “I don’t think we’ll be seeing it anytime soon.”

“Good,” she mumbled into his jacket. Then she lifted her face. “How are you feeling?”

He grinned. “Like a new man.”

Her mouth rose into a slow smile. “I’m glad you’re here beside me. I was so worried…” Her fingers traced along his jaw and ended at the dimple in his chin.

“Me, too.” He caught her hand. “Thank you for healing me.”

“You’re the one who saved my life. It was the least I could do.” She pulled him closer and her lips brushed his.

How many days had passed without tasting her kiss? He thought he would be ravenous for it, devouring her mouth as his passion consumed him. Instead, he savored the gentle touch and heard his pulse pound in his ears as she withdrew.

“Mmm…” She ran her fingers through his hair and leaned against him. “Please, no more jealousy, Diah.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m not stupid. Ever since we left Fort McKeen, you’ve been acting differently. How many times do I have to tell you that it’s you I want, not your brother?”

He chuckled. “Probably a few more times. I’m notoriously stubborn.”

Her laughter vibrated through his chest. “Maybe I can prove it to you.” Her amber eyes burned with desire when he stared into them, and the heat rushed through his body.

“You already have.” He wanted to say more, but his tongue felt clumsy. Dear God, it was getting harder and harder to resist her when she looked at him that way. Even innocent gestures left him wanting more. But what he treasured was that brief second earlier today when he felt her love. “When you were healing me—”

“It wasn’t too painful, was it?”

“No. On the contrary, it was actually pleasant, like falling asleep next to you.”

She wrapped her arms around him. “I’m glad. Forgive me, but I entered your mind while I was healing you. I tried to make sure you had something nice to distract you from the pain.”

“What I saw there pleased me.”

“I’m glad you liked the visions I gave you.”

His stomach knotted up. Something didn’t sound right to him. Visions? Distractions? Had she just made him think she loved him in order to comfort him? Was it better to believe the delusion or to demand the truth? He searched her face. He wanted to believe her, but so many doubts filled him. After a few seconds, he decided he’d sleep better thinking she loved him. She lay down and cuddled next to him under the buffalo blanket.

He clung to her and stared at the stars above him. Her body seemed to fit so well next to his. She had become a part of him, like the missing piece of a puzzle that completed him.

Can I leave her when the time comes?

Chapter Twenty-Two

“You two disappoint me. I thought I would have at least heard something last night.” Cager laughed. “You know, proper thanks for saving each other’s lives.”

Diah stiffened in front of her on his horse. “Not everyone is as crude as you.”

It wasn’t as if she hadn’t thought about properly thanking him last night. Stars above, her body ached for him. She’d even gone so far as to proposition him again, but as always, he refused her. And she was left more confused than ever.

Maybe it was better not to bring it up. Then she wouldn’t have to be reminded that their time together was growing shorter. Every mile brought them closer to the Paha Sapa and ticked off the time she had left with him.

They stopped at midday to rest the horses and nibble on some of the dried meat. She wrinkled her nose. She needed to go hunting tonight. Her palate craved fresh, juicy meat. If she shifted, she would be able to satisfy it easily.

The men stood on top of a nearby hill with the scope and studied the landscape. She almost forgot they’d never seen anything like this before. The worn hills with the different colored striations stabbed by jagged canyons were a rare sight to those from the East. But to her, they were the hills she had roamed for as long as she could remember.

“Hey, Oni, you don’t think we’re in danger of running into the Sioux out here, do you?”

“No, not really. Most of them are moving farther east around this time of the year, although some may linger here if the hunting is good. Why do you ask?”

“Because there seems to be a camp to the south.”

What the hell? She ran up the hill to join them and peered through the scope. Five tepees sat in a circle about ten miles away, but no smoke rose from the camp. It was abandoned. She adjusted the lens and tried to decipher the markings on the tepees. Her blood froze.

“There’s no one there.” She returned the scope to Cager.

“What do you mean, there’s no one there? Why would the Sioux leave perfectly good tents behind?”

“Because they did. Now stop asking me questions.”

“Maybe it was intended to be a shelter for hunters when they’re in the area,” Diah said as she walked back to the horses.

“Well, if that’s the case, why don’t we camp there tonight? I’d love to have a roof over my head for once.”

“No, Cager, we’re going to avoid that camp and keep pushing southwest. You got that?”

His feet slid on the gravel as he descended the hill, but he maintained his balance and stopped mere inches from her face. “No, we are going to that camp tonight. You’re our guide, remember? We’re the ones paying you, and you will take us where we want to go.”

“You have no idea what you’re messing with.”

“I don’t care. I’m tired of having to pull the covers over my head every night to keep the tip of my nose from freezing off. We know where the camp is, so if you won’t take us, then we can find our way there without you.”

Her gaze traveled to Diah. “What are your thoughts?”

Cager crossed his arms and stood next to her. Diah’s eyes flickered back and forth between them, as if he was trying to decide which side to take. Finally, he sighed and shrugged. “Cager does have a point, Oni. All this sleeping out in the open is wearing me down.”

Stupid wasichu! Did she have spell out the danger to them? She opened her mouth to tell them but realized they would just laugh at her. It would sound like a silly superstitious ghost story to them. She’d tried to warn them once before about the things unseen, and they had dismissed them then. Didn’t they understand these things were real?

She gritted her teeth. “Fine, but I’m not responsible for your folly. I’ll do my best to protect you, but only because I want my money.”

“Glad to know I could appeal to your reason.” Cager mounted his horse and waited for the two of them to do the same.

Diah frowned as he helped her into the saddle. “So it’s all about the money, huh?”

Her heart thudded when she heard the sadness in his voice. She didn’t mean to hurt him, and yet she had somehow. “No, Diah, I’d protect you—”

“You’ve said enough, Oni.”

Shit! One of these days, she’d learn to think before she spoke, especially when she was angry. It was too late now to try to apologize, though. He wouldn’t believe her. The money was important, but he was beginning to mean more to her than just about anything else. His coldness almost robbed her of the air she needed to breathe.

When they approached the camp a little over an hour later, she made one final effort to convince them to leave. “We’re going to lose a lot of time staying here tonight. If you really want to reach the Black Hills in time to catch the White Buffalo, I recommend pushing on.”

“And I disagree. We’re all exhausted. The break today will help us keeping moving forward and keep the horses from collapsing on us.” Cager jumped down and inspected the first tepee. “Oh, my God, there’s enough furs and blankets here to make a dozen comfy beds.”

“That’s it—I’m sold. We’re staying here tonight, Oni.” Diah got down and joined his brother.

Great Trickster, please help me worm my way out of this one. The sacred markings on the tepees reminded her of what happened to the original occupants of this camp and she shuddered.

“All right, we’ll stay, but keep to these two tents and don’t damage anything. Treat it with respect. It’s not your camp, after all.”

“I shall pretend I’m staying at the Maison de Ville in New Orleans,” Cager said with a grin.

While the men were distracted by unloading their bags, Oni touched the smooth hides and traced the markings. Her fingers tingled and fear tweaked her heart. She took a deep breath and forced herself to remain calm. The residual energy was faint. The demon hadn’t been here in many years. Perhaps it had forgotten about it and moved on.

“What’s wrong, Oni?”

She turned to see Diah standing behind her. “I’m just trying to make sure this place is safe.”

“Why wouldn’t it be? It’s empty. You should see the dust inside. Cager and I are going to shake the hides out so we won’t be sleeping in sand. Want to help?”

How he could be so nonchalant about taking over someone’s home? “No, I think I’m going to do some exploring.”

“What are you looking for?”

She frowned and debated whether or not to tell him the truth, that this place was cursed. But was there any need to worry him when the demon hadn’t returned after so long? “My thoughts,” she replied at last.

He shook his head. “More secrets.” She took a step toward him, but he held up his hand to stop her. “No, you don’t need to explain. Just please be back before dark. I really don’t feel like stumbling around in the night trying to find you.”

She nodded and took off for the hills. She paused at the crest and saw the men snapping the hides. A puff of dust flew up from them and drifted off in the breeze. They would be all right for a few hours. Then she shifted.

She circled the camp with her nose to the ground, trying to pick up the scent of the demon, but found nothing. Her muscles relaxed. As long as they did what they were told, they should be safe tonight. But she wanted to leave by dawn. They were pushing their luck by staying here too long.

A jackrabbit darted out in front of her and she chased it. She gave in to the hunter inside her and allowed it to guide her movements. She caught its back leg with her teeth and pounced. Her first instinct was to go for the throat next, but she remembered the men might appreciate some fresh meat too. Still pressing it to the ground, she shifted back into a human and snapped its neck. Dinner.

The sun was setting when she returned to the camp. Cager and Diah practically drooled when she held up her catch for them to see. “Anyone want to help me dress it?”

“I will, but I want a larger portion.” Diah pulled out a knife and began skinning it.

An hour later, the last of the succulent meat had been eaten, and they sat around the fire and sipped coffee. Diah licked his fingers. “Oni, I have to admit that’s the best meal we’ve had since we left Jim’s.”

Cager nodded. “I agree. I’ll sleep well tonight.” He patted his stomach. “A hot meal, a roof over my head and a warm bed. I almost feel like I’m back in civilization.”

Diah chuckled and stared at his feet. She wondered what he was thinking and why his cheeks seemed redder than usual.

Cager stood and brushed the dirt off his trousers. “Well, I’m off to bed. You two don’t stay up too late, got it?” She almost swore he winked at Diah before he ducked into one of the tepees.

The silence stretched out between them like a widening ravine. Diah poked at the coals with a stick and every once in a while would pull out the smoking tip, study it and put it back in the fire. He was probably still angry with her. She just wished she could see into his mind and find out why.

“I’m sorry about what I said earlier, Diah.” She leaned as close to him as she dared. “I didn’t mean to imply I was only interested in the money.”

“You made it sound like you did. Why did you raise such a fuss about staying here tonight?”

She bit her bottom lip. He deserved to know the truth. “Because this place is cursed.” He flinched, but she continued, “Many years ago, the people of this camp mysteriously disappeared. The wicasha wakan said they were consumed by a demon.”

“The who?” His brow knitted together. “And what?”

This was just the reaction she expected. Why did I ever tell him? “The wicasha wakan are holy men. They see the things unseen, both good and evil.”

“So you were frightened by a story about demons of some sort?”

He was mocking her and her hands clenched. She was about to tell him it was more than just a story when the coyotes sang nearby. He jumped and she laughed as her anger melted away. “You make fun of me for believing the old stories and yet you’re terrified of a little coyote.”

His eyes darted around the camp. “I just don’t like them, all right? They’re nothing more than thieves and troublemakers.”

She held his chin so his gaze evened with hers. “Is that truly what you think about them? That there are no redeeming qualities about them?”

“The Coyote in your stories is a different creature from those out there.”

She stroked his cheek. It was soft and smooth under her fingers. He must have shaved while she was gone. She leaned closer and inhaled the scent of the soap he used. Her body grew warm and a dull ache formed in the pit of her stomach. Stars above, she wanted him. “I’ll protect you from the coyotes if you’re really that afraid of them.”

“And how much will that cost?” He tried to sound cold, but she heard the tremor in his voice. Maybe she wasn’t the only one aroused tonight.

She nibbled on his ear, and he inhaled sharply and reached for her shoulder. “I’m sure we can figure something out,” she whispered.

His pupils seemed larger than normal when she pulled away and he had to swallow several times before he found his voice again. “Oh God, Oni, I know I shouldn’t want you so much, but I…” He finished his sentence by crushing her lips with his own.

A squeal of excitement rose within her as his kiss deepened. Please don’t let him say no tonight. She molded her body to his. The need to breathe overcame her and she regretfully ended it. Her lungs strained against her ribs. “Diah, I’m only going to invite you into my bed one more time. A girl can only take so much rejection.”

She stood and walked toward the tepee. Only his eyes followed her. Her heart fluttered like a magpie’s when she paused at the flap and looked over her shoulder. Get your ass in here or, so help me, I’m going to drag you in here.

But he didn’t move.

The shock of disappointment hit her like a punch in the gut. Her vision blurred and she quickly ducked into the tepee. He wanted her and she hoped she’d convinced him the feeling was mutual. Why did he continue to refuse her?

She pressed her dagger to the dish of tallow hanging above her and lit the primitive candle. Then she gathered up the hides to make a bed big enough for just her. He could sleep with his brother tonight for all she cared.

“May I come in?” Diah poked his head through the flap.

She resisted the urge to say something nasty, but she nodded and turned away. After all, he was just a man. There were plenty more out there, right? She could always find another one.

But when he locked eyes with her, her resolve fled. No, she could never find another man like him, no matter how hard she tried. Her voice shook when she spoke. “Didn’t you have something to say?”

He cradled her face in his hands, stroking his thumb along her cheekbone. “It’s not that I don’t want to make love to you—I can’t think of anything I’d like to do more. It’s just that…”

“What? Are you waiting for the perfect moment?” She took a step forward and he backed away. “I know this isn’t a fancy hotel room with a brass bed and a feather mattress, but we have walls and roof for privacy and enough furs to create a soft bed.”

He winced and she enjoyed it. Words were as effective as a kick in the groin, and she wanted him to hurt as much as she did.

“No, Oni, it’s not that. I—” He lowered his gaze and sighed. “I’m scared that, if I give in to you now, it will make it harder to leave you when I have to go home. It’s already going to be difficult enough to say goodbye because I know you won’t come with me back to Vicksburg, but—”

“Wait a minute.” Her anger evaporated, and when she approached him again, he stood still. “You were thinking about the future of you and me?”

He nodded. “I can’t take advantage of you. Although Lord knows I’ve been tempted enough to dwell on my own selfish needs.” He reached around her back and untied the string that secured her thick braid. He ran his fingers through her hair, unraveling it. “Do you know how many nights I’ve dreamed about feeling your skin next to mine? To know what it would be like to see your eyes staring back at mine as I made love to you?”

Wetness pooled between her legs. Stars above, he’s arousing me with mere words. “Diah, we can’t always think about the future. Right now, we have each other and a moment to enjoy it before Hinkle comes after us again.” She pressed her body against his. “The question is why do you continue to torment yourself?” And me?

He wove his fingers through her hair and yanked her head back. “Maybe I’m trying to be a gentleman.”

She rubbed her hand against the erection that strained against the buttons of his trousers. All she could think about was how to get him inside her. “You don’t have to be a gentleman with me. Just be a man who wants to fuck me so hard, I scream when I come.”

His eyes burned with a fiery intensity she’d never seen in him. It was as if a woman had never talked dirty to him before. His penis twitched under her palm and she stroked it lightly. She expected him to moan, but instead his mouth clamped over hers, prying her lips open and filling it with his tongue.

If she could have ripped his clothes off, she would have. As it was, her fingers clumsily fumbled over the buttons of his shirt while he kissed her. She made quick work of it and when she peeled off the suspenders, his trousers slipped down his ankles. At the sight of his cock protruding from his long underwear, her hunger consumed her. She tried to sink to her knees so she could wrap her mouth around it.

Pain filled the back of her head as he pulled her hair and brought her back to her feet. “No. I’m making love to you, not the other way around.”

She gulped. She never expected him to be the dominant one, but he slowly increased the pressure on the back of her head until she nodded.

“Good, because I do want to make you…” He struggled to say the word.

“Come?”

“Yes.” He kissed her again. This time, there was no thinly veiled attempt to be a gentleman. He devoured her mouth like a starving man. His hands released her hair and grabbed her buttocks, pressing her against his hardness, teasing her through the layers of clothing.

Why am I undressing him when I should be removing my own clothes? She stopped trying to slip his union suit past his broad shoulders and unbuckled her belt. It dropped to the floor and she grasped her dress, ready to pull it over her head as soon as his lips left hers.

Diah wrapped his hands around her wrists and pinned them behind her back. “I said no. I’m the one who’s going to be removing your clothes, not you.”

If he had talked like this to her earlier, she would have jumped him and ridden him like an unbroken stallion, no matter who was sleeping nearby. “Then why are you taking so long?”

He grinned like a fox that had trapped his prey and was toying with it. Now she was the one begging him, completely at his mercy. And she didn’t mind one bit if it got her what she wanted.

“First, let’s removed this pesky necklace you’re always wearing to cover your neck.” He unknotted the ties, and it fell on the ground next to her belt. His lips then pressed against the hollow of her throat. His touch sent shivers through her body and she couldn’t withhold her moan any longer. “You like that?”

Oni arched her head back to give him better access. “I like your lips anywhere on my body.”

“Good, because I’m just getting started.”

Her dress flew over her head faster than she could blink, leaving her chest bare to the chilly night air. She covered her breasts as her nipples formed taut peaks from the sudden exposure.

“Cold, my dear?” His gaze focused on her chest, and his warm hands slid along her skin and past the waistband of her breeches.

She nodded and leaned next to him. The wool of his union suit scratched against her breasts, further tightening the skin of her areolas.

“Then let’s finish undressing you so I can get you under the covers.” He slid her breeches past her hips and she kicked off the soft leather moccasins. She now stood naked before him.

He drew in a sharp gasp. “My God, you’re beautiful.”

Her heart threatened to drive the air from her lungs. He wasn’t staring at her like she was some half-breed freak of nature. His gaze held nothing but reverence for her, like she was a goddess he was about to worship.

He caressed the small of her back and kisses as light as butterfly wings covered her forehead, her nose, her eyelids, her cheeks. As much as she liked the abrupt change in the intensity, it did little to satisfy the burning need that grew inside her. She tugged at the last layer of clothing that separated them, and a button flew off as she pushed the union suit past his waist.

His grin irked her. “Someone’s impatient tonight.” He grabbed her wrists and lowered her to the pile of furs. Then he finally removed the remainder of his clothes so he stood as naked as she was.

Her gaze followed the sculpted muscles of his body, from the bulges of his biceps to the ripples hiding under the scarred skin of his abdomen. She wanted to run her hands along them, to feel them flex them under her fingers as he lay next to her. Her eyes lowered to his rock-hard cock that jutted out like a steel rod and she rose from the bed to come closer to it.

He knelt beside her and pushed her back down. “No, no, not yet.” He covered them with a soft hide and hovered over her.

Oni arched her pelvis up to rub against him. So close. Such sweet torture. Her body frantically tried to find the right angle to get him inside her. “Please, Diah, I want you.”

“Do you?” He pinned her hips to the ground so she could no longer reach his cock. “How much do you want me?”

She could only whimper when his mouth trailed along her collarbone. She strained against his hands, but he was too strong. At last she surrendered to him and allowed him to control when she would have her satisfaction.

He worked farther down her chest, his tongue grazing over her nipples. The sensation was so intense, it was almost painful. She dug her fingers into his short red hair. He licked it again and then sucked gently on the puckered flesh that resulted from his teasing.

When he finished with that breast, he repeated the whole agonizing procedure with the other. And as he did so, she fought the urge to rip his hair out and slide farther under him. The smell of his shaving soap mingled with the scent of their sweat, and his pale skin glowed like the moon under the faint candlelight. And all of it made her yearn for him to never stop pleasuring her body.

His hands, warm and calloused, massaged her buttocks and thighs. His mouth continued down to her navel. His tongue filled the hollow recess and the heat traveled deeper inside her. She moaned and pushed him lower.

“What do you want, Oni?” His eyes twinkled as if he knew the answer and wanted to hear her say it. While he waited for her answer, his fingers dipped into the wetness between her legs, eliciting another moan from her.

How much longer can I endure this sweet torture? “I want you to make me come,” she panted.

His laughter vibrated against her stomach and he parted her thighs. His fingers slipped between her sex, going deeper with each thrust. It wasn’t what she wanted, but it was something. Then an electric-like shock rocked her body as his tongue flickered over her sex for the first time.

“Oh, God!”

Her gasp encouraged Diah to continue. His tongue traced circles around her tiny nub, sending waves of pleasure throughout her body. No man had ever done this to her, had taken the time to see to her pleasure before his own. She pressed his head down, trying to hasten the release her body sought.

He pinned her hands to the furs at her sides and proceeded to tease her to his liking. The pulsations inside her multiplied in frequency and intensity, like waves pounding against a dam wall during a storm. She felt the wall weaken and, as his teeth grazed against her, it cracked and faltered.

Her body stiffened as the tidal wave broke free from the place between her legs and spread to the tips of her toes and the hairs on her head. She couldn’t remember if she managed to say anything coherent other than his name, but she heard him moan as his tongue finished its dance.

The orgasm was just beginning to ebb when he pulled away and crawled closer to her face. “Did that please you?”

She nodded and wrapped her arms around his neck. His hips settled between her thighs, and the tip of his cock brushed against the edge of her sex.

“Good.” The word was almost a grunt and he buried himself inside her.

Oni gasped as his cock filled her, stretching the walls to accommodate his size. He was larger than she had imagined.

Worry flashed in his eyes. “I didn’t hurt you, did I?”

Stars above, it was hard to breathe. She shook her head. “I’ve just never had someone as big as you before.”

He grinned and plunged deeper. “And you like that?”

“Oh, God, yes.” She ground her hips against his, eager to feel him thrusting in her and giving her what she wanted. “Please don’t stop now.”

“I have no intention of stopping.”

His mouth covered hers and he began to move. With every stroke, his head rubbed against a place that made her heart pound and her body tremble. This was what she’d been dreaming of ever since she first invited him into her bed, and he didn’t disappoint her.

Their bodies moved in sync, with her pelvis rising to meet him each time. Her pulse raced and sweat trickled between their bodies. And as much as she savored their physical connections, she sensed something more forming between them as she stared into his eyes. When she’d lain with men in the past, it was purely for pleasure and nothing more. This was different. She was giving him more than just her body. She had given him her heart.

His thrusts came harder and faster. The pressure built up again and, when it reached its zenith, she completely lost control of her body. This orgasm pulsated over and over again, drawn out by his continuous strokes.

He moaned and grabbed her buttocks. His eyes closed. The skin tightened over the planes of his face. “Oh, God, Oni, you feel so good.” Then his eyes opened wide and spasms rocked his body. He gasped for air yet continued to move inside her, extending his orgasm as long as possible.

“Oni, I love you,” he whispered.

Her breaths came out as ragged shudders as the last of her orgasm worked its way through her. For a minute, neither of them moved. Their sweat-drenched bodies clung to each other.

A warm glow blanketed her body. He’d told her he loved her. She stroked his cheeks and lifted his head from her chest. “Diah?”

His eyes were glazed with exhaustion. “Huh?”

Oni almost laughed. The lovemaking appeared to have drained him and she doubted they’d be able to have a coherent conversation now. Instead, she kissed him. “That was wonderful.”

Diah rolled over onto his back and pulled her next to him. He stroked her hair while his breathing slowed. “I couldn’t agree more, my dear.”

Her body felt heavy and it took the last of her strength to fling her arm over his stomach. Diah loved her, and that was enough for tonight.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Diah awoke to Oni’s soft, warm flesh pressing against him. For a moment, he thought he was dreaming, but as he remembered the night before, a smile spread across his face, and blood flooded his groin. Making love to her left him starving for more. She could easily become an addiction.

“Good morning, Diah.” She looked up at him while her fingers traced the outline of the muscles on his chest and stomach.

“Good morning, dear.” He rubbed her bare arms and pulled her closer. Her skin felt like silk, and his hands traveled farther along her curves before resting in the valley of her waist. “Sleep well?”

“I think I had the best night’s sleep in my life.”

He would have to agree with her. By the time he’d given in to his own orgasm, he was exhausted and was out before he knew it.

Her fingers lingered over the jagged lines of his scar. “How did you get this?”

He looked at the contrast of her coppery skin against his own pale whiteness. “The war.”

“What happened?”

He didn’t answer right away. It seemed strange to dredge up those memories when she was lying here in his arms.

She paused. “Did I say something wrong?”

“No.”

She resumed her sketches on his body. “You don’t have to tell me, if you don’t want to, then. I was just curious.”

“I was impaled by a piece of metal during one of the battles. The only reason I survived was because Cager found me and healed me.”

Her palm stretched over the scar. “Then I suppose I should be grateful he did that. Otherwise, I would have never known you, and my life would be very empty.”

“Me too.” He hugged her close and something welled up in his chest and threatened to break free. Without a doubt he was richer for knowing her. Would his life ever be the same again, especially after last night?

“Did you mean what you said last night?” she asked in a small voice.

He stiffened. He’d hoped she hadn’t heard him when passion overtook his common sense and he blurted out that he loved her. Not that he didn’t mean it. He loved her more than he thought it was possible to love another person. But he didn’t want her to know. It would just make it harder for them in the end.

She pushed away from him, and cold air rushed in to fill the gap between them. “Never mind. I guess you just said it because you were—”

He rolled over on top of her and silenced her with a kiss. He wanted to show her his words were more than something shouted at the heat of moment. She yielded to him and his tongue filled her sweet mouth. His arousal grew and brushed against the soft thatch of hair between her legs. As the kiss deepened, he longed to be inside her. But first he wanted to make sure she knew what she meant to him. His lips trailed along her cheek, tasting the salt on her skin, and lingered on her earlobe. “What do you think?”

She ran her fingers through his hair and appeared to be searching his face. “You really do love me?”

She asked it as though no one had ever told her that and his heart ached for her. “Yes, Oni, I love you.” Although I know I’m a fool to admit it.

A noise that sounded like a cross between a laugh and sob escaped from her throat, and her eyes glistened. She raised her lips to his and kissed him in a way that made him want to make love to her all over again.

“Techihhila.” She stroked his cheek. “It means I love you.”

Dear God, had she been telling him that she loved him all this time? “Why didn’t you tell me earlier?”

“I was worried you didn’t feel the same way about me.”

His cock throbbed, but he resisted the urge to give in to his desire until he had erased all the doubt from her mind. He combed his fingers through her dark hair. “So we’ve both been stubborn fools?”

“Yes, but we had our reasons.”

He kissed her forehead. “What are you thinking now?”

“I’m trying to figure out how long you’re going to wait before you make love to me again.” Her hand pried its way between them and stroked his erection.

The heat from her fingers sent agonizing waves of pleasure through him that were so intense, they bordered on pain. Sweet Jesus, I need to have her again. He pulled her hand away from his cock and plunged it into her. She was so hot and wet and tight, and he sighed as he slowly eased deeper into her.

She arched her back and moaned. “Thank you.”

“For what?” He withdrew so only his tip remained inside and then thrust again, eliciting another moan from her.

“Do have any idea how wonderful you feel inside me?”

If he felt half as good to her as she did to him, then he had an idea. Instead of answering though, he grinned and slowly stroked her from the inside with his cock. This was how he’d wanted to make love to her last night. Slow and gentle, savoring every second.

She began to move her hips in an almost circular motion, grinding against him with each thrust. This is where she differed from the women back East. She did more than just lie there while he pleasured himself. She wanted to enjoy it, too. Sex between them felt more like a partnership. They were equals when it came to their passions, and knowing this only heightened his arousal.

Even though he tried to focus on drawing this out as long as possible, his desire mounted with her moans and whimpers, and his thrusts became more urgent. He had passed the breaking point and he shuddered as he released the orgasm he’d been holding back.

Diah’s mind blurred as the ecstasy filled him. He clung to her, wanting to feel her body next to his until it passed. Her nails dug into his shoulders and she threw her head back.

He eventually became aware of his surroundings. He inhaled the scent of her skin and felt her hard nipples rub against his chest. Her panting slowed. He pressed his lips against the hollow of her throat and tasted the salt of her sweat. She moaned softly and whispered something.

He lifted his head and stared into her amber eyes. The way they glowed as she smiled stunned him. “What was that?”

“I didn’t mean for that to slip out.” She traced the curve of his ear, fanning his desire again.

“And you’re not going to repeat it?”

Her cheeks darkened. “I’m embarrassed to repeat it.”

He raised one brow in disbelief. “You, embarrassed? Even after all the things you said last night?”

Oni laughed and buried her face against his shoulder. “I said you can fuck me like that anytime.”

Diah never imagined that hearing a woman use such language would turn him on like it did, but when she whispered those words to him, he ached for the next round. “Is that a promise?”

“I don’t think I have to worry about you abusing the privilege, so yes.”

Footsteps crunched outside. “I suppose it’s time to get up.” He rolled to the side to allow her to sit up.

She stood and searched for her clothes among the furs and hides. Her long black hair swung around her hips, teasing him with glimpses of her buttocks and breasts.

His eyes followed the curves of her body and lingered on her stomach. For a second, he thought he saw a small bulge protruding from it, but when he blinked, it returned to its normal lean and flat appearance. His heart raced when he realized he’d taken no precautions to protect her from pregnancy. He’d been too busy enjoying the sensation of being inside her to remember to pull out when he came. His thoughtlessness tore at his gut. “Oni?”

“Yes?” She slipped her arms into the sleeves of her dress.

Heat flamed in his cheeks. He hated feeling so irresponsible. It was so unlike him. “I’m sorry, but I didn’t—I mean, I should have—” He looked away and rubbed his hand through his hair. “What happens if you end up carrying my child after tonight?”

The color drained from her face, and she sank to her knees. Obviously, she hadn’t given any thought to it until now, either. “Stars above, I hope not.”

His heart wrenched. He was just becoming adjusted to the idea of her belly swollen with his child, of feeling it move under his hand as he lay next to her in bed. He would marry her in a heartbeat if she was pregnant—he wouldn’t take no for an answer. But she sounded like that was the last thing she wanted. “You would tell me if you were, wouldn’t you?”

The fear vanished from her eyes and was replaced by sadness. “You don’t want someone like me to bear your children, Diah. You deserve better than that.” Before he could answer, she left the tepee.

Oni had barely been outside a few seconds before he heard her shout, “No!”

He wrapped one of the hides around his waist and rushed to the flap. “What is it?”

She stood ramrod straight with her hands clenched at her sides. Her face was contorted into a picture of rage as she glared at Cager. “Why did you do it?”

Cager crossed his arms. “I thought it would be nice to have a warm roof over our head for the rest of the journey. I would have asked permission, but you were busy fucking my brother.”

“But I told you not to desecrate anything here. And you tore down one of the tepees with the protective spells.”

Diah reached for his pants and pulled them on before joining them. The cold morning air prickled his skin, but he could put on the rest of his clothes after he settled this. The tepee which Cager had slept in had been reduced to a small bundle of leather and sticks. “What did you do?”

“I shrank it and broke it down so it would be easier to carry with us. Let me tell you, it wasn’t a simple spell, but I didn’t know the harpy here would be so upset at me wanting to see to the well-being of our party.”

“You think I don’t care about the well-being of the party? You’ve practically summoned the demon that originally destroyed the people of this camp.”

“Oh, don’t give me any of that shit about ‘things unseen.’ I don’t feel any traces of them here.”

“That’s because you’re an insensitive, self-absorbed wasichu.”

Diah had heard enough. “Stop yelling at each other.” He turned to Oni. “Is there any way that you think can counter his actions and keep these things unseen away from us?”

“Yeah, by getting the hell out of here as quickly as possible.” She turned on her heel and disappeared back into their tepee.

He turned to follow, but Cager clasped his shoulder. “You need to gain better control of your woman, little brother.”

Diah flung Cager’s hand off. The mere idea of treating her as a possession—a slave—disgusted him. “She’s not my woman and I have no right to order her around.”

Cager laughed. “Now that you’ve fucked her, she has you wrapped around her little finger. I hope you enjoyed yourself, though.” His eyes flickered to the tepee. “It sure sounded like you did.”

His fingers curled into a fist. What he wouldn’t give to pound that smirk from his brother’s face.

Oni’s sharp voice caught him as he drew his hand back. “Diah, get dressed so we can leave now.”

He relaxed his fist. Oni’s safety was more important than his desire to teach his brother some manners. As Diah lifted the flap, Cager pretended to crack a whip and then shook with silent laughter.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Oni tightened her grip around Diah’s waist. The air around them tingled with energy, but so far, the demon hadn’t appeared. She shivered and wondered if they could escape it. As it was, they couldn’t travel at more than a walk with his horse carrying the two of them. She pressed her cheek against his wool jacket and prayed. Please, Great Trickster, help us avoid the danger if possible.

Two hours had passed without incident since they left the camp. But now that the air had changed, her senses remained on high alert for any flash of movement that seemed out of the ordinary. Why did she have to be sensitive to the things unseen? Why couldn’t she have gotten the ability to shift and not the other part of the gift from her mother?

Diah wrapped a hand around hers. “Are you still worried?”

“What do you think?”

“What should I be on the lookout for?”

She lifted her head. “You actually believe me?”

“Yes, Oni. You’re not the type to get upset without a good reason. I saw the fear in your eyes last night. You’re not making this whole demon thing up.”

Some of her fear ebbed. How could she have denied her feelings for him as long as she had? “Don’t worry, Diah, I’ll know when it’s coming before you would.”

“You’ll let me know too, won’t you?”

His question dredged up memories of his concerns from this morning. What if she did become pregnant? Would she tell him? The chances of their child being cursed as a shifter were pretty high. She hadn’t even told him what she was. She could only imagine his shock the first time he saw his child shift into a coyote. “I will if I need to.”

He removed his hand and nudged his horse forward to catch up with Cager. His silence told her she’d upset him. Finally, he asked, “Why do you keep so many secrets from me?”

Every muscle in her back tensed. “What do you mean?”

“I’d hoped that once we reached this stage in our relationship, you’d open up to me, but I can’t kick the feeling there’s something else you won’t tell me. I want to trust you, but sometimes I wonder if you’re telling me the whole truth.”

“I’m sure you have things about your past you’d rather I not know.”

He sighed. “You have a point.”

His admission roused her curiosity. What dark secret was he hiding? Maybe, if she knew, she could judge how well he’d respond to hers. “If you really want to know why I’m so nervous, I’ll tell you. The last run-in I had with a demon, I was guiding a party to Colorado Territory. I sensed the demon and tried the warn them, but they were wasichu and laughed at me. When it appeared, I ran away and left them.” She didn’t add that she’d shifted prior to running away so the demon wouldn’t bother with her.

“You wouldn’t do that to us?”

“I could care less about Cager, but I wouldn’t abandon you, Diah.”

“I would stay and defend my brother.”

“Then I would stay by your side.” She chewed her bottom lip. “I still feel bad about leaving them. Sometimes I can hear their screams in my nightmares.”

His hand covered hers and its warmth comforted her.

An hour later, when the sun was reaching its zenith in the sky, her nose twitched. At first, she smelled sulfur, then burning flesh and the unmistakable scent of brimstone. She frantically searched the area, trying to find the demon. Every second of warning gave them a chance to run. “Diah, Cager, stop.”

Cager pulled his horse around and opened his mouth to offer some snide retort, but his jaw dropped and his face paled. “Isn’t it a little late in the year for tornadoes?”

Oni looked behind her at the black funnel-shaped cloud coming towards them. Her skin crawled and she fought the urge to shift and run away. “That’s not a tornado.”

“What is it?”

“It’s a demon, Diah. Things unseen.” She dug her heels into the horse’s sides. “Ride like the devil himself is chasing you.”

The horses sensed the evil too, and ran as fast as they could with their current loads. Their sides heaved and their mouths foamed. But the dark cloud slowly gained on them.

Diah pulled their horse to a stop. “We can’t keep running like this.”

“Then what do you plan on doing, little brother? Let it catch you?”

Oni wanted to shout that it was all his fault, but she needed Cager’s help if they were going to stand a chance against it. “Do you know how to battle demons?”

Diah shook his head, but Cager replied, “Vaguely.”

She tossed her bag to the ground and saw the boys do the same. When she hopped down from the horse, her aching legs buckled under her.

Diah caught her arm and steadied her, nearly dropping his case of black fire in the process. Concern tightened his features. “Are you sure you’re up to this?”

Oni drew her dagger. This was when she wished she’d spent more time listening to the wicasha wakan of her tribe. The wise men knew how to vanquish demons. They also approached them in larger numbers. Stars above, this borders on suicide. But she hid her fear behind what she hoped looked like a reckless grin. “What choice do we have?”

“So what’s the plan?”

“First, try to create a barrier of some kind.” She knelt on the ground and began carving symbols in the ground. The wind whipped her hair across her face, announcing the demon’s approach. Their horses stamped their hooves in terror before breaking free and running away. But she couldn’t afford to be distracted by their absence now. Horses wouldn’t do them any good if they were consumed by the demon. At least they’d managed to remove their supplies from the saddles. “Draw a circle around us and these symbols, Diah.”

As he did that, she approached Cager. “From what I’ve learned, its weakest point will be between the eyes. Just don’t let it draw blood.”

“That thing has eyes?” He pointed to the black vortex that ripped up the earth as it inched closer to them.

“I thought you said you know how to fight demons.”

“Well, maybe I exaggerated my experience a bit. I mean, I read about them, but I didn’t think they actually existed.”

She balled her hand and resisted the urge to punch him. “When it gets close enough, you’ll see them.” Her heart pounded. Please don’t let me be a coward and run away this time.

Diah completed the circle. “Now what?”

She knelt, pressed her dagger into the symbols and asked the Wakan Tanka for protection. The symbols flashed and a flame snaked along the circle as if it was following a trail of gunpowder. When it returned to the starting point, the drawings glowed pale green. “That should buy us a few minutes.”

“What did you just do?”

“I copied the protective symbols on the tepees and activated them. It will slow the demon down, but it will eventually break through the barriers unless we destroy it first.”

Diah face filled with a mixture of worry and confusion. “Oni, I’m not a Wielder. What can I do?”

She reached up and stroked his cheek. Her mind was screaming for her to flee, but her heart wouldn’t let her. She would rather die than know she’d left him when he needed her. “I must really love you.” As her hand dropped, she turned away. She couldn’t let her emotions cloud her mind now. “Stay in the middle, Diah, and don’t get hurt.”

“You said we shouldn’t let it draw blood. Why?”

The wind howled and the cloud closed the gap between them. “You don’t want to know.” She raised her wand and saw Cager do the same. “Get ready.”

The darkness engulfed them and her ears throbbed from the gale. She shielded her eyes from the stinging dust with her hand. The force of the wind threatened to knock her off her feet. But despite all this, she focused her energy into her wand and searched for the demon hiding in the storm.

“Oh, my God,” Cager shouted behind her.

A pair of glowing red eyes peered down on them. It was bigger than she expected—eight feet, at least. A black claw slashed at them. She flinched but exhaled when the barrier sparked and deflected the attack. It held.

“Between the eyes, Cager.” She aimed her dagger at it and released the spell. The demon screamed. The blood-chilling sound sent shivers down her spine, but she gathered her energy for another attack.

Cager’s spell flew wide to the left, and the claw slammed into the barrier again. The barrier blinked.

“We can’t afford to miss, Cager. This isn’t going to hold much longer.” But despite her orders, her next spell missed the target as well, and the demon continued to pummel the barrier.

Another scream signaled that Cager was getting more accurate, and the attacks slowed. Oni followed up with another spell, also hitting between the eyes. Excitement swelled within her. Maybe they could get through this alive.

The demon retreated and the swirling black clouds surrounded them once again.

“Is it giving up?” Cager asked.

A shriek sounded behind them, followed by a wall of force slamming at the barrier that made the earth shake. Oni stumbled against Cager. The demon was attacking them from the rear. The claws pierced the barrier and raked down it like a kitten shredding silk curtains. The barrier had been breached.

She blindly whipped her wand toward it and cast as quickly as she could. All the magic was taking its toll on her, and this spell didn’t make the demon scream like the others, even though she’d hit the target.

The smoldering eyes turned away from her and focused on the only person who was not a threat to it. Like a cat fishing its paw in a mouse hole, the claws reached through the breach and swiped at Diah.

Everything moved in slow motion. Diah had turned away and didn’t see the pending attack. She sprang toward him, hoping to push him out the way. Her body rammed his and he fell.

Diah grunted as Oni knocked him to the ground. What the hell?

He watched helplessly as the claws sliced through her back like half a dozen razors. Her scream stopped his heart. No, not her.

“Get behind me, you idiot.” Cager launched another spell. Sweat glittered along his brow, and his casting seemed less like the precision of a whip cracking and more like sloppy flings at the demon. He was wearing down.

Diah crawled to Oni and dragged her back behind his brother. He cradled her head in his lap. Blood soaked the back of her dress. She shook as if she was caught in an epileptic seizure.

He looked up at the demon, his anger rising inside him with a fury that could rival the storm around them. The eyes didn’t glow as brightly as before and the attacks slowed. What he wouldn’t give to be a Wielder and pour every bit of his rage into his magic. Maybe that would make up for the growing void building in his chest.

Something cold pressed into his hand. He looked down and saw her amber eyes pleading with him. A vial of black fire slipped from her fingers and her gaze traveled to the demon. “Throw.” Her voice was faint and raspy, yet he heard her clearly over the storm.

He loosened the stopper and hurled it at the weak spot she’d told them about. The vial shattered between the demon’s eyes and it shrieked.

“Black fire works on this thing?” Cager asked.

“It appears so, if only to distract it long enough for you to get another spell off.” Diah reached for his case. “Finally, I feel like I can do something.” He launched another vial at the demon.

It retreated again and a growl echoed through the storm.

Diah gathered Oni in his arms. The blood oozed over his fingers, but she cried out when his touched her wounds. Her shaking slowed to a subtle tremor and her icy breath stung his neck. “Please, Oni, stay with me.”

The sound of other voices whispered in the wind, and he tried to figure out where they were coming from.

“What’s going on?” Cager backed toward them.

“I don’t know.” He looked to Oni for answers, but she only stared back at him with glassy eyes and dilated pupils. Her chest rose and fell, telling him she still lived. “Cager, heal her.”

He knelt beside them and examined the wounds. “I don’t know if I can.”

“Goddamn it, don’t tell me that!”

“It’s me or her, Diah. And without me, you’re dead too.”

“Without her, I’m dead anyway.”

A muscle rippled along his brother’s jaw. “You stupid, lovesick fool.”

Before Diah could reply, another bloodcurdling scream erupted from the storm, and the red eyes flashed above them. The claws dove at them. He chucked one more vial at the demon and then covered Oni with his body.

He expected the demon to tear through his flesh like it had Oni’s, but that never happened. Instead, a blinding white light surrounded them, and the demon’s screams shook the very core of his soul with terror. The noise faded, leaving an eerie silence in its wake.

The winds dissipated and Diah saw four Sioux men standing fifty feet from the edge of the circle. For a moment, no one moved as they sized each other up. Great. Have we gone from the frying pan into the fire?

Cager raised his revolver-shaped gun, but they didn’t flinch until they heard Oni cry out.

A man with pewter hair and deep wrinkles carved into his brown face approached them. “Was’te. Mieyobo yuwipi.”

“What did he say?” Diah asked Oni, but she whimpered in reply.

The youngest Sioux spoke. “He is a healer. Let him examine her.”

Diah nodded and Cager lowered his wand.

The old man crouched over her and ran his hands along the gashes that raked her back. He muttered something in his own language and Oni replied back in the same language, causing the man to frown. He spoke again in a sharper voice, but she shook her head.

“What’s going on?” Diah asked the young warrior.

“She is refusing to shift in front of you, even though she knows it is the only way she can resist the demon’s influence.”

Cager took a step away from her. “But the demon is gone now.”

The Sioux shook his head. “It has wounded her and part of its spirit now flows through her. It will consume her and change her into a demon unless we draw it out.”

Diah’s mouth went dry. “What did you mean by shift?”

The old man continued muttering, and the younger man came closer. “You don’t know what she is?”

Diah froze. He always suspected she was keeping something from him, but he never dreamed it would be something like this. Shape-shifters were legends. Myths. They didn’t exist in real life. He pulled away from her as if she could infect him with her curse.

She cried out again and tears streamed down her cheeks, cutting paths in the dirt that caked them. Her body shuddered and, when she looked up, her eyes were as black and flat as cast iron.

Horror gathered in the pit of his stomach as he watched the transformation. No, Oni wouldn’t die, but she would be less than human. “If she shifts, will it stop this?”

The older man nodded after the question was relayed to him.

“Then do what you need to do to save her.”

The healer laughed, touched the tip of her nose and recited what sounded like an incantation. She whimpered at the golden light that rippled down her body, forcing her body to shift as it passed through her.

Diah stared down at the coyote that replaced the woman in his arms and wondered if his eyes were playing tricks on him. He shoved it off him and stumbled to his feet. Of all creatures, why that?

The wounds still bled along the coyote’s back and shoulder, cruelly reminding him that this was once the woman he’d loved. His head swam. This couldn’t be real.

She yipped in pain as the old man waved his hands over the wounds. A black mist rose from her body and the younger man jumped to his feet. He pointed a small hatchet with a polished bone blade at it and shouted something in his language. The coyote arched its head back and howled. The mist balled up over her and then exploded into nothingness.

Cager placed his hand in the middle of Diah’s chest to steady him. “Do you believe what we’re seeing, little brother?”

He shook his head, not trusting his voice.

The healer uncapped a buffalo horn and sprinkled a powder over her back. The blood congealed and dried into brown scabs.

“The demon has been destroyed, but we are taking Onawa back with us. She has much to answer for.”

Diah grabbed the younger man’s arm. “What do you mean?”

“She has neglected her duties to our tribe.” He jerked his arm free and helped the older man to his feet.

Amber eyes stared back at him. She whimpered and tried to raise her head, but her legs collapsed under her. With another whimper, she turned her head away and closed her eyes.

Diah’s heart was torn. She wasn’t who he thought she was at all. She was a coyote, for Christ’s sake. And yet she’d risked her life to save him once again. He felt obligated to repay her for it.

He walked over to her. If she knew he was near her, she didn’t show it, not even when he reached down and ran his fingers through the thick reddish-gray fur. “What do you think we should do, Cager?”

For once, he didn’t have a sarcastic reply. “It’s your decision, Diah.”

He gathered her in his arms and stood. “We’re coming, too.” If for no other reason than he wanted answers.

Diah stared at the walls of the tepee and stroked the limp coyote that lay draped across his lap. The Sioux had led them back to their camp and the one who spoke English left them here. Oni hadn’t stirred since they arrived, but she continued to breathe slowly.

Cager paced the small room. “I never thought she was a furry. Didn’t know that was your type, little brother.”

“Shut up, Cager.” He looked down at her and tried to find something in the animal that reminded him of her.

“Well, this explains how she could always disappear on us and why I always felt like there were a pack of coyotes following us. Because we were traveling with one.”

“This is as big a surprise to me as it is to you.”

“So you didn’t know?” Cager sat next to him. “Honestly?”

“Of course I didn’t know.”

“And how would have you reacted if she’d told you? Would you still be so madly in love with her?”

Cager’s question stirred up a whole slew of issues. He probably would have run away from her if she’d told him about it in the beginning, regardless of how attracted he was to her. But now that he had come to love her… That is, if she really was the woman he had fallen in love with. “I don’t know.”

“And that’s probably why she tried to hide it from us.”

Footsteps approached the tent and Cager reached for his wand.

“Put that away. If they wanted to kill us, they would have done it by now.”

The flap opened and a tall man wearing an ornately beaded buckskin shirt entered. He glared at Oni as he passed her. Diah clenched her fur as if that would protect her from those who would decide her fate.

She opened her eyes and licked his hand before closing them again.

The old healer and the younger man who acted as a translator came in behind him, followed by four other men. They flanked the man with the beaded shirt and only sat after he did.

He began to speak, and the translator waited until he was done before saying, “This is Napayshni, our chief. He welcomes you to our camp and wants to know why you are traveling with Onawa.”

Diah started to reply, but Cager stopped him by placing his hand on his shoulder. “Let me handle this.”

He nodded. His brother had far more experience in talking his way out of messy situations than he did.

“Tell Chief Napayshni we thank him for his hospitality and for your tribe’s help in fighting the demon earlier. To answer his question, Oni is our guide.”

The words were exchanged. “Napayshni says he is very angry that the demon was unearthed by your group. You disturbed the camp and drove it out of hiding. Many lives could have been destroyed by your actions and Onawa knew this.”

“All I did was take down a tepee so we could have some decent shelter from the weather.”

The old healer chuckled as Cager’s sentence was spoken in Lakota. Napayshni glared at him while he replied. “He says she should have stopped you from doing that. She will have to answer for her actions.”

Fear closed Diah’s throat. What were they planning to do to her? Execute her? “She tried to warn us. She shouldn’t be blamed for my brother’s actions.”

Cager scowled. “Thanks for showing me some loyalty, Diah.”

The chief cocked one eyebrow at his outburst, as if he was surprised Diah would come to her defense. “Perhaps you do not know about her,” he said in English.

“You can understand us?”

He nodded and looked at the younger man, who replied, “I translate so the others can understand. I am Chaytonska, his son. Onawa is my half-sister. She is unique in our tribe because she can wield your wasichu magic as well as carry the spirit of the coyote within her. Shifters are rare among our people and the coyote is the rarest of all forms. Usually, they mean trouble. She earned the name Mayashehchan many years ago.”

“What does that mean?”

“Coyote Trickster. You are not the first wasichu she has deceived. The last group she brought to our lands, she abandoned to wander around the hills until the snow claimed them.”

Both he and Cager looked down at her. “Do you think she was planning on doing that to us?”

Chaytonska shrugged. “It was a better fate than one of the parties before them. Those, she fed to the tonwan. The demon.”

“Consider yourselves blessed that our wicasha wakan found you when they did,” Napayshni added.

Oni growled and bared her teeth at the chief. How long had she been listening?

He laughed at her. “She is to remain as she is until we decide what should be done with her.”

A turmoil of emotions swirled through Diah’s heart. He didn’t want her to die, but on the other hand, the growing feelings of betrayal left him thirsting to see her punished. “Will you kill her?”

Chaytonska translated his question and the men discussed it. “That will be determined later. It is wasteful to kill a shifter because they are of great value to our people. They are able to sense the tonwan far sooner than our wicasha wakan and they are immune to them while in their animal form.”

Napayshni stood. “We will leave you with her for now. Do not help her escape. Teetonka’s magic is strong and she will not shift until he removes it.”

The old healer grinned, revealing his missing teeth as he followed the chief and the rest of the party out of the tepee.

Alone with her and Cager again, Diah dug his hand into her fur. “Is this true, Oni?”

Her ears flattened against her head and she whimpered as she looked away from him.

“She’s not as helpless as she seems, eh, Diah?”

He fought the urge to hurt someone, but he couldn’t decide who he wanted to smack first—her or his brother. He curled his fingers around her loose skin under the fur and tried to keep his temper in check.

She yipped and snapped at his hand. He was so wrapped up in his rage that he didn’t realize he was hurting her.

He released her and his shame over losing control of himself like that made it difficult to meet her gaze. “Were you deceiving us, too?”

Oni struggled to her feet and walked to the opposite corner. Her whining almost sounded like she was crying, and if he looked closer, he could have sworn he saw a tear roll out of the corner of her eye.

“That tells me all I need to know.” He stood and slapped the flap aside as he left. He was finished with her and all her tricks.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Diah stormed out of the tepee and Oni’s heart shattered. Everything had played out as she had imagined. He was horrified to learn she was a shifter. She’d hoped he wouldn’t believe their lies, but he did. And now he was gone, leaving her at the mercy of her tribe.

She waited for Cager to follow, but he leaned back against a pile of skins and began polishing his wand. “Give me one reason why I shouldn’t kill you now.”

She looked at the flap and whimpered, trying to convey how much she cared for his brother, but Cager never looked up from his work. She rested her head on her paws. Perhaps it was for the best. Death would be kinder than having to live with the knowledge that Diah hated her.

“If you’d gone after me, it wouldn’t have been such a big deal. You’ve fucked one woman, you’ve fucked them all.” He huffed on the barrel and buffed away the moisture. “Diah, on the other hand, is different. When he falls, he falls hard.”

Oni howled.

Cager admired his reflection in the wand before pointing it at her. Magic coursed along the orichalcum. A flash exploded from the tip. She braced for the impact of the spell but felt no pain. “Tell me the truth, Oni.”

“How can I? I’m stuck as a coyote, you idiot. Maybe if you stopped obsessing over your appearance, you’d have realized that.”

“I heard that.”

She flinched. “You can hear my thoughts?”

“Yes, and I’ll know if you’re lying, so don’t try it. Handy little spell to know during the war.” He crossed his arms. “I’m waiting.”

“When I first met you, I was planning on leading you as far as the hills and leaving you, but you took care of that when you refused to pay until we got back. But then Diah grew on me. He was so kind to me and treated me like a lady. It was easy to fall in love with him.” Her thoughts turned to her memories of the time she spent with him. Every glance, every touch, every kiss replayed in her mind, culminating with a scene from last night.

“Enough! That’s my brother you’re making me watch.” He winced and rubbed his eyes as if he was trying to scrub the image from his brain. “I’m going to need a few stiff drinks to get that out of my mind.”

She pulled her lips back into a coyote grin and shook with silent laughter. “Serves you right for prying into my mind.”

Cager shook his head. “That was cruel, Oni.” He slipped his wand into its holster. “So you really do care about him?”

“More than someone like me has any right to.”

“Nuts, both of you, and it’s beginning to rub off on me.” He stood and walked to the flap. “Let me go find him before he does something stupid.”

The inside lit up from the brief shaft of light that entered when he left, but the darkness deepened as the sun set. She thought about sneaking out, but they purposely hadn’t healed her. She could barely walk, much less run away.

Outside, other coyotes sang to the moon and she yearned to join them. Instead, she tried to focus on what she’d done wrong to deserve Diah’s anger. Was there some point when she could have told him about being a shifter? No, and it wouldn’t have changed his reaction. She was a fool for thinking any man would love her.

Oni didn’t know how much time had passed before she heard noises outside the tepee. The scents were Lakota, not Diah or Cager, and she didn’t bother to lift her head when her stepfather and the rest of the council entered.

Her eyes locked with Chaytonska’s and she saw the same golden eyes staring back at her. His were more like a falcon’s, which suited his form. She’d always been jealous he had the ability to fly, but she was a Trickster, and her wits had proven to be more useful to her than his wings.

Napayshni sat and waited for the others to get comfortable before he spoke. “Is it true what the wasichu told us? That the dark one was responsible for awakening the demon and not you?”

Before she had a chance to answer, the flap opened.

The horses seemed a little skittish when Diah threw the saddles on them, but then, not many of the Indians here used them. Oni never had.

He banged his head against the hard leather of the saddle. Damn it! Why am I still thinking about her?

Cager’s laughter mocked him. “Anxious to leave?”

“I can’t think of a reason to stay.” Diah checked the contents of his bags and cinched them shut. The sooner they were away from this place—and her—the better. Chaytonska had been more than accommodating. He’d sold him two decent looking horses to replace the piles of bones left behind after the demon had consumed theirs. At least they’d been able to retrieve the saddles from the remains.

“Liar.” Cager grabbed the reins and studied the new horses. “Not too bad, I guess. But I think it’s stupid to be riding out like this in the middle of the night when we can have nice warm beds, decent food and a roof over our heads.”

“We can have that with the tepee you took.”

“And what about Oni?”

“What about her?” He jerked the reins from Cager.

“You’re not thinking about leaving her behind?”

Diah took a deep breath. He needed to fortify his heart so it wouldn’t sway his mind. “We don’t need her anymore. She said we need to go to the Black Hills, and the way she’s been leading us, I’d say they’re that way.” He pointed to the south.

“So you’d abandon her?”

“Goddamn it, Cager, it’s not like she’s been completely honest with us. What if she was planning on getting rid of us like the she did the other parties?” The anger inside him threatened to make his head explode, even though he was desperately trying to appear as cool and collected as his brother.

“Diah, take the packs off the horses. We’re staying here tonight.”

“Who put you in charge?”

A grin split his face. “I’ve always been in charge. This was my problem, remember? Besides, I’m the oldest here and you should listen to me, little brother.”

“Just because you’re the oldest doesn’t mean you’re the wisest,” Diah muttered, but he loosened the straps on the bags.

Cager took them and began searching for something after he set them on the ground. “What’s the real reason you’re so riled up?”

He sank onto one of the bags and rubbed his cheeks. Grime caked the stubble. He couldn’t wait to wash his face and shave. “I can’t believe I fell for her.”

“Well, she can’t believe she fell for you, either, so you’re both in the same boat.” He pulled out the half-empty bottle of scotch. “I’m so happy it made it this far.” He opened it and took a long drink before offering it to him.

Diah took it and winced as the scotch burned his dry throat. “How do you know how she feels?”

“I asked her.”

“And how do you know it wasn’t more lies?”

“I used a spell on her so I could hear her thoughts, seeing as she can’t talk like a human right now. There was no way for her to lie without me knowing it. She never meant to hurt you, Diah, although I got the distinct impression she wouldn’t mind seeing me fall off a cliff.”

A smile forced its way to his lips, despite his efforts to suppress it. “That sounds like something she would say.” He ran his fingers through his hair. “Why do women have to be so frustrating?”

Cager took another swig from the bottle. “Technically, she’s not a woman—she’s a coyote. Besides, now you know why I never let any of them get too close to me. Women are too much trouble.”

“You live a pitiful existence.”

“And you don’t?” He stood and clasped Diah’s shoulder. “If you think you love her, then don’t walk out on her, or you’ll spend the rest of your life regretting it. And I’ll spend the rest of my life hearing you whine about her. I don’t think you felt a fraction for Becky Morris that you do for Oni, and think about how long you mourned her.” He walked off with the scotch.

Would I regret leaving her behind? He always knew there would come a time when he would have to say goodbye to her, but he didn’t think it would be like this. Out of all the things he’d seen today, he wasn’t sure what disturbed him the most—the demon, the way Oni’s eyes turned black or watching her change into a coyote. It made him miss his boring life in Vicksburg.

He looked back at the tepee. Napayshni and the rest of the council were approaching it. He wished he could read their expressionless faces. What were they going to do to her?

The overwhelming urge to protect her from whatever punishment they had in store for her hit him like fist to his gut. He was even willing to trade places with her if it meant she wouldn’t be harmed. God, I must be insane, he thought as he ran to the tepee and burst in.

Seven pairs of eyes stared at him. Eight, if he counted the coyote’s. Some of the men reached for their weapons and he heard the shuffling of feet behind him.

The chief motioned for them to lower the weapons. “What do you want, wasichu?”

He looked at the old healer. “Turn her back to a human so I can ask her a question.”

Teetonka laughed and, as soon as Napayshni nodded, he flicked his wrist. The golden light rippled down her body like before, turning her back to the Oni he knew.

Diah knelt next to her and grabbed her chin so she couldn’t avoid his gaze. “The truth, Oni.”

Tears glistened in her bloodshot eyes as if she had been crying for hours. “The truth about what?”

He tightened his grip. “You know what I’m asking.”

“I’m sorry. I don’t want to hurt you anymore.”

His hand went slack. So it was all a lie?

“Techihhila, Diah. That is the truth.” She said something to the old man, who nodded and cast the spell on her again. Her body shrank and fur covered her skin.

His lungs refused to move. She loved him and he was treating her like she was some sort of criminal. “Please, turn her back.” He had so many questions he needed to ask her.

“She asked to remain as a coyote,” Chaytonska replied.

“Why?”

“It’s easier for her to forget her human life when she’s in that form.” The candlelight flashed in his golden eyes and Diah had the sneaking suspicion she wasn’t the only shape-shifter in the room.

“What are you going to do to her?”

Napayshni exchanged glances with the other men. “She will be punished for awakening the tonwan.”

“But she didn’t do it. She did everything in her power to stop us. If I hadn’t been so greedy to keep her at my side this morning, she would have stopped my brother. And even after that, she fought bravely against the demon and was even wounded while trying to save my life.”

The chief held up his hand, stopping his defense of her. “You are willing to take responsibility for her?”

Oni whimpered and licked his hand. He could have sworn he saw her shake her head, but he replied, “Yes.”

The men murmured among themselves in their language. “Leave now, wasichu.” Napayshni pointed the flap. “We will tell you when we are finished with her.”

Two pairs of hands grabbed him and dragged him out. The Sioux warriors pinned his arms behind him and forced him to his knees a few feet away from the tepee.

“Is this really necessary?” he asked. Where was Cager when he needed him?

Oni screamed inside and his heart stopped beating. What the hell were they doing to her? He tried to jump to his feet, but the warriors held him down. Their viselike grips refused to yield no matter how hard he struggled. When her cries stopped, they released him and pushed him into the dust.

Napayshini stood over him with a grim expression. “My wife’s daughter is now yours,” he said a cold voice. He walked away without explaining further.

Diah rose up to his elbows and watched the men leave. No sounds came from the tepee. Dear God, don’t let them have killed her. If they harmed one hair on her head, he’d make sure his case of black fire would burn their descendants. He scrambled to his feet and threw the flap open.

Oni gasped and raised one of the hides to cover her chest. “Diah, what are you doing here?”

He crouched in front of her and examined her skin. Rows of puckered flesh disappeared over her shoulder and down her back from where the demon’s claws had sliced her. “What did they do to you? Did they hurt you?”

She shook her head and glanced at her new scars. “Forced healing is never comfortable. They weren’t as nice to me as I was to you.” She pulled the hide tighter around her and flipped her thick braid over her shoulder. “I’m going to need a new dress. That one is little more than rags after today.”

It wasn’t fair for her to be so beautiful. The sight of her bare skin flooded him with desire, and he wished he could ignore his hardening cock. He held her cheeks firmly between his palms so he had her undivided attention. “If you ever deceive me again…”

She pried his hand off and leaned toward him. Her fingers brushed through his hair. “No more lies, no more secrets.” Her lips pressed against his and the hide fell in a puddle between them. “I promise.”

He stared at her breasts and couldn’t resist her any longer. His arms crushed her body against his while his tongue delved into the sweet recesses of her mouth.

When they broke away, she said, “I taste scotch on your lips.”

“Cager gave me some before I came in here.”

She laughed and shoved him back on a pile of furs. “You needed a drink to work up your courage?”

He cupped one of her breasts. “More like calm my anger.”

Her lips brushed against his ear. “And why were you angry?”

“In all honesty, I forget now.” His skin burned. Sweet Jesus, he wanted her. It wasn’t fair that she had this much control over him, but as he remembered the prior night’s passion, he wasn’t going to complain too loudly.

“Then I’m not going to remind you.” Her hand skimmed over the bulge in his trousers, sending shivers down his spine. “But I should make sure you don’t stay angry at me.” Her fingers unbuttoned his fly and reached in.

“Oni, you don’t have—”

“Shh!” She exposed his cock and stroked it. “I’ve been wanting to do this.” She lowered her head.

Diah almost screamed with pleasure as her tongue licked the tip. Why had he been denying himself this for so long? “God, that feels so good.”

Her laugh vibrated through her throat as she took him completely into her hot mouth.

Every muscle in his body stiffened at that second. He tangled his fingers in her hair and pressed her lower, wanting to go deep inside her. He groaned as her throat relaxed and accommodated his need.

Her head began to bob up and down. Each stroke of her tongue against his shaft felt better than the last. She sucked her cheeks in, keeping them tight around him while she teased him.

“Do you have any idea how great this feels?”

She lifted her eyes and amusement glowed in their amber depths. Could she be enjoying this as much as he was? She withdrew her mouth. A smile played on it before she ran her tongue along his shaft as if she were licking honey from her fingers.

No, she wasn’t stopping now. The orgasm was building up in him. He needed her to finish what she started, or he would ache from his unfulfilled desire. “Please don’t stop, Oni,” he begged.

Her mouth surrounded him once again. She sucked harder and faster, taking him to the verge of coming over and over again before backing off. Sweat prickled along his forehead from the anticipation of the approaching climax. If she would ever let him have it. Her tongue danced around him in a spiraling motion, reducing him to mere moans while she continued to play with him.

His breathing grew ragged and his body demanded release. As much as he enjoyed watching her, his eyes grew heavy. He threw his head back as she brought him to the edge once more. “Please, please,” he whispered.

This time, she carried him past the breaking point. He remembered crying out her name before he released all the tension that had been building up inside him. The orgasm rushed through his body as he filled her mouth with his seed. Sheer bliss consumed him, and she continued to gently suck and lick his cock to keep the waves pulsating though him as long as possible.

Diah collapsed against the furs as they finally died down. “You’re welcome to do that any time you want, my love.”

She crawled toward him like a coyote stalking its prey, but the sight of her filled him more with desire than repulsion now. She licked her lips. “And what do I get in return?”

“I’m spent at the moment.”

She pouted. “I’m sure you could think of something.”

“Give me a few minutes to get my mind working again.” Her scent filled his nostrils as she leaned closer to him.

“As you wish.” She cuddled next to him and began unbuttoning his shirt. Her cool hand dug through the layers of his clothes until it reached his sweaty skin. “Maybe we should get you undressed.”

If he could move, he would take his clothes off and feel her skin against his, but his limbs felt as if the bones had been removed.

She leaned over and kissed him. “Don’t worry. This time, I’ll be the one removing your clothes and telling you what to do.”

Her words shocked him, but a small thrill rushed through him as he thought about the implications. Could he turn over control to her? “What do you have in mind?”

She nibbled on his earlobe. “First things first. We need to get you naked.”

With a skill that surprised him, she removed his clothes in less than a minute and tossed them aside. Then she trailed her lips down his neck to his chest. Her tongue flickered over his nipples and desire burned within him again. If she kept this up, he’d be ready to make love to her sooner than he thought.

He reached down and felt the soft leather of her breeches covering her firm ass. “No fair. You’re still wearing something.”

“What are you going to do about it?” she asked in a low voice.

She didn’t need to seduce him, but she was doing a damn good job of it. He flipped her over onto the furs and grabbed the waistband. “Pesky pants getting in the way.” He slipped them past her ankles and ran his hands over her smooth thighs. “This is better.”

“Touch me.” Her eyes smoldered as she traced the muscles in his arm.

The arousal her command generated surprised him almost as much as her coarse language had the night before. Proper young ladies would never behave this way. Perhaps he’d been looking for love in all the wrong places before he met Oni.

He inched his fingers along her inner thighs. “Touch you where?”

She wrapped her arms around his neck and tilted her pelvis forward. “Higher.”

He brushed the thatch of hair between her legs. “Here?”

“Damn it, Diah—”

He laughed and slid his fingers into her sex, causing her to gasp. “Is that better?”

“Almost.” She guided his fingers to the sensitive spot and moaned when he grazed it. “There.”

He grinned. Now he could torment her as much as she did him. He fondled the tiny nub, varying the pressure and the speed of his strokes. He would build her close to a climax and back away, just like she had with her tongue earlier.

“You’re so evil,” she panted.

He leaned over and kissed her parted lips. His tongue explored her mouth while his thumb played with her clit. God, she was tormenting him with desire. His cock ached to enter the hot wetness his fingers now explored.

She broke away and cried out, caught in the throes of her own orgasm. She arched her body against his, urging him to continue sending her over the edge. He marveled at her beauty, at the way the candlelight illuminated the curves of the damp skin as she writhed beneath him, and dedicated it all to memory. She was his and his alone. No man would ever see this side of her as long as he lived and breathed.

Oni dug her nails into his wrist. “Enough.” She trembled and closed her eyes.

“Are you sure?” His tongue caressed her nipples, tasting the salt of her sweat as he teased them into taut points. “Maybe I should I finish making love to you?”

She reached down, stroked his hard cock and grinned. “Ready to go again?”

Yes, am I ever. He rose to enter her, but she pushed him back against the furs and straddled his lap.

“I told you I’m in charge tonight.” She lowered her hips so the tip of his cock barely entered her sex.

Diah groaned as the hot sheath surrounded him. Would he ever get tired of being inside her? He grasped her hips and tried to push her lower so he could feel her all around the shaft.

She leaned over and nipped his bottom lip. “Naughty.” Then she sank lower and took him completely inside her.

He released her and sighed. He would gladly surrender to her as long as she would treat him to this level of pleasure over and over again.

“Behave, and I’ll make you come again.”

She began to move her hips up and down like she was riding a horse. Only she was riding him instead and excitement surged within him. Her breasts bounced with each thrust, and she moaned as she angled her pelvis so his head rubbed against her pleasure spot with every rise and fall. Her thighs clamped around his waist, not allowing him to move unless she wanted him to.

There was something strangely erotic about how she used him to pleasure herself. Another orgasm welled up inside him as he watched her body grinding against his. She met his eyes for a second before arching her back and moaning in pleasure.

He reached for her hips again, wanting her to go faster and deeper. He couldn’t take much more of this and hold back his own need to come.

She pulled his hands away and rocked back and forth on his cock. “Please, not until I’m done.” Her movements became more frenzied, and finally she cried out and fell forward. Spasms racked her body as she clung to him.

Diah flipped her over and began thrusting, needing to reach his own climax. It didn’t take him long and bright lights danced in front of his eyes when he exploded into her. He covered her mouth with his, wanting to muffle their screams of pleasure.

The last waves of his orgasm radiated through his body, leaving exhaustion in their wake. He pressed his cheek between her breasts and wrapped his arms about her waist. Her heart thudded against his ear. He smiled.

She ran her fingers through his hair. “Did you enjoy that?”

He wasn’t capable of speech yet, so he nodded.

“Am I forgiven?”

Diah raised his head. “Oni, is there anything else you’re hiding from me? You’re not married, are you? Or have five kids hiding somewhere?”

Her laughter echoed through her chest. “The only secret I have left is that I love you with all my heart.” Her knuckles brushed along the stubble on his jaw. “I only hope that you can love me in return, now that you know what I am.”

“Oni, I love you too, although I wonder if it borders on madness at times. Just clarify one thing—you’re a human who can change into a coyote and not the other way around, right?”

She grinned and brought his hand to her breast. He rolled her nipple between his fingers while she kissed him to the point where they were both left breathless. “Does that answer your question?”

“Absolutely. Coyotes don’t kiss like that.”

Chapter Twenty-Six

“Onawa, a word with you.”

With a jerk of his head, Chaytonska indicated that he wanted to speak to her alone. Despite the early hour, he wore the look of a man who’d been up for hours. Her blood chilled.

“I’ll be ready to go in a few minutes.” She gave Diah a peck on the cheek and joined her half brother on the edge of camp. Members of the tribe milled around, starting their morning rituals of cooking breakfast and preparing for the day, but none of them ventured near them. “What?”

“I’m concerned about the number of wasichu I’ve seen in the area, especially with the arrival of the White Buffalo.” He looked over her shoulder at Cager and Diah. “You wouldn’t be leading them to the Paha Sapa because of that, would you?”

The suspicion glowing from his golden eyes told her he already knew the answer, so she didn’t bother confirming it. “What else have you seen?”

“A flying object that breathes smoke and blocks out the sun.”

Her pulse quickened. “When did you see it last?”

“Three days ago.”

She breathed a sigh of relief. That was the same day it attacked them. Hopefully, they wouldn’t encounter it again. “What I do is my own business.”

“And you would willingly lead them there, knowing the curse that awaits the man who harms the White Buffalo?”

“I don’t think the curse is real.” She turned to walk away. He was just trying to keep her from finding it. He was like his father in that way. Overly protective of the tribe’s secrets.

He caught her arm. “And is that a chance you wish to take with the man who loves you?”

Her gaze traveled to Diah, who smiled as he said something to his brother. He had no idea what awaited them. Could she live with herself if she knew she’d been responsible for his death? “Your point is made.” She jerked her arm free and her mind churned with ways to sabotage the hunt.

“I’ll be watching you, Onawa.” He turned and returned to the other Lakota men. They stood in a tight group, their faces unreadable but their postures indicating their unease with the wasichu in their camp.

“What did he want?” Cager asked when she joined them.

“He was asking about O’Kerry’s airship. He saw it a few days ago.”

Diah frowned. “Was that all? You look like he said something that upset you.”

She avoided his eyes. How could he read her so well? For a moment, she almost told him the truth. But would he believe her? “He’s always tried to keep me tied to the tribe, but I don’t belong here.”

“Neither do we, so let’s get the hell out of here.” Cager mounted his horse and waited for them to do the same.

It was then she noticed three horses instead of two. “You got me a horse?”

“I didn’t mind sharing mine with you, but Cager insisted you have one. He thinks we’ll travel faster.”

Cager tightened his grip on the reins. “We will, or have you already forgotten how much ground we covered before she lost her little pony?”

She approached the new horse and stroked its nose. It sniffed her but did not seem alarmed by the scent of coyote that always lingered on her skin. She hopped on the horse’s back. “I’m glad you didn’t put a saddle on her. I’ve always preferred to ride without one.”

“Isn’t that uncomfortable when you run?” Cager raised his brow.

She shook her head, and Diah added with a grin, “She has strong thighs.”

Her cheeks grew warm as she remembered how she rode him last night. If only riding a horse was that fun.

They rode south and by the end of the day the dark hills of the Paha Sapa loomed in front of them. Pine trees covered the lower slopes, but the bare pinnacles glittered black in the setting sun. If the White Buffalo could be found, it would be here in these sacred lands of hidden caverns and sparkling riverbeds.

A small valley served as their campground that night. As she started a fire, she heard a falcon’s cry and cringed. Her eyes scanned the skies for its source. Perhaps Chaytonska meant what he said. She resumed feeding twigs to the flames, but her body refused to relax.

Diah sat near her and pulled her into his arms. “It’s good to see the moon again.”

She cuddled closer to him and he wrapped the buffalo hide around them. The almost full moon illuminated the clear night skies, obscuring the stars around it. Her chest tightened. In a few nights, the White Buffalo would appear. “It’s almost time for the Coyote Moon.”

“Is that when you get stuck as furry for a few nights?” Cager asked. With another flash of his wand, the tepee from the abandoned camp expanded to normal size.

Diah’s muscles rippled along his arms. She could feel his anger rising with each beat of his heart so she replied, “It’s a sacred month when the old magic is the strongest. It’s why you think the White Buffalo will appear during this time.”

Cager snorted. “Don’t you think it will be here, or is this all another trick, Oni?”

“No, if the legends are true, she will appear with the full moon and our chances of finding her are the greatest here.”

Howls echoed off the hills. For the first time, Diah didn’t immediately reach for his gun. Instead, he listened to them with a faint smile on his lips. “It sounds like the coyotes are enjoying the full moon, too.”

“Of course. That’s because the Great Trickster lives on the moon.”

“What do you mean?”

“Don’t you see the profile of the coyote on the moon?” She drew it for him in the dirt. “See, here are his ears, his nose, his open mouth and his neck.”

His eyes flickered between her sketch and the moon. “I can kind of see it. I was always told that it was the man in the moon.” He erased her lines and drew his own interpretation of the image he saw there. “See?”

Cager rewrapped the buffalo blanket around himself and grumbled something incomprehensible before adding, “You two going to talk about the moon all night?”

“Who pissed in your coffee, Cager?”

Oni covered Diah’s hands with her own. “Don’t let him get to you,” she whispered in his ear, and his muscles eased in response. “He’s just jealous because you have a woman lying next you every night and he doesn’t.” Her fingers brushed against his thigh under the blanket and desire pooled in his eyes, thinning the blue into a narrow rim.

“I suppose you have a point. Maybe we should retire early?”

“I’m still here and I can hear everything you’re saying,” Cager muttered.

Diah chuckled. “And why do you have a problem with it? How is this any different from our last night in New Orleans?”

“At least I offered to help you find one of Sophie’s friends for the evening.”

“Sorry I’m the only female here, Cager.”

“Don’t worry, Oni. I had a bit of fun with one of the girls in the camp last night.”

“Cager!” Diah leaned forward, ready to lecture his brother on taking advantage of women.

He laughed and stood. “You can’t have all the fun. I think I’m going to get some sleep—I didn’t get much last night.” He winked and disappeared into the tepee.

“Leave it to him to seduce some hapless female.”

Oni laughed and massaged his shoulders and back. “Not everyone has your moral standards. I’ve told you it gets very cold here at night. Maybe she was using him.”

“I’d like to see a woman do that.”

As she worked the knots out of his muscles, she thought about Chaytonska’s warning. “Diah, do you absolutely need to find the White Buffalo?”

“Unfortunately, yes.”

“Why? Is it the money?”

He turned to face her. “Do you think I’d be risking my neck for money, especially for a creep like Jean-Baptiste Lamont?”

“No, you don’t strike me as the greedy type. Then why?”

“Because he threatened to come after our mother and sister if we didn’t find it. And I would rather die than allow him to hurt them.”

The intensity of his love for his family left her speechless. Would anyone in her family do so much for her? Jim, maybe. But not her brother and definitely not her stepfather. He was more than happy to “give” her to Diah.

“You’re not planning on keeping us from finding it, are you?”

Oni chewed her bottom lip. If they killed it, they would die according to the curse. But if they didn’t, then their loved ones would suffer. The only way around it would be if someone else killed the White Buffalo and absorbed the curse for them. “No, Diah,” she said at last.

A yearning filled her and she needed to have him once again before he was gone from her forever. She kept it to herself, though, until they went to the tepee for the evening. Before she crawled under the covers to lie next to him, she unfastened her braid and slipped her clothes off.

Diah ran his hands over her bare skin. “What are you up to?”

“I promise to be quiet.” She pressed her lips against his and began unbuttoning his trousers. His cock grew hard under fingers and she smiled when he gasped. He wouldn’t deny her.

“But Cager is—”

“He’s asleep.” As if on cue, the faint snores drifted from the opposite side of the tepee. “If you want me to stop…”

He was already removing his shirt. “I never said stop.”

Low laughter rose from her throat as she fondled him. “You don’t have to tease me tonight. I might scream if you do. I just want you to make love to me again.”

“Insatiable woman.” He rolled over on top of her and thrust into her.

She arched her back and stifled the moan that rose in her throat. It always surprised her how she had to stretch to accommodate him initially, but as he moved inside her, she relished each powerful stroke. No lover had set her on this edge as quickly as he did. It was as if he knew exactly where she needed to be touched. She tightened her muscles around him, wanting to savor each sensation.

“I’m not going to last long if you squeeze me like that.”

“Maybe that’s the idea.”

His reply was a choking noise, followed by his body tensing. She continued to grind against him, reaching her own climax seconds after his and yet still craving more. Would she ever get enough of him?

“Enough.” He withdrew and fell onto the pile of furs next to her. “Dear God, Oni, you’re going to be the death of me.”

A shiver went down her spine, draining all the warmth from their lovemaking and replacing it with cold fear. She cuddled next to him. “I hope not. I love you.”

He covered her hand with his own. “I love you, too.”

Why couldn’t she spend the rest of her life like this? But in her heart, she knew he would leave her eventually. It would be better if she never had to deal with that heartache.

She knew what she had to do. Diah wouldn’t kill the White Buffalo. She would.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

“I bet she’s going to be hard for you to give up once you go home.” Cager broke the thin layer of ice on the water bucket and reached for the shaving soap. “Hell, I got a hard-on seeing her sleeping in there, knowing she was wearing nothing under that blanket.”

Diah stirred the porridge and pretended he didn’t hear. His breath froze in a white cloud, and thick frost coated the trees and grass, making them sparkle like diamonds as the first rays of the sun hit them. Winter was coming and their time on the plains was growing short. He’d weighed his options with Oni and he’d finally reached his conclusion. After everything they’ve been through, he couldn’t leave her. “I was thinking about asking her to marry me.”

The metal cup clattered against the rocks when Cager dropped it. “Have you lost your fucking mind?”

Diah grinned. “Nope. I love her and I can’t think of anyone else I would want to spend the rest of my life with.”

“But she’s a half-breed. You can’t just waltz her into polite society and introduce her as your wife. And let’s not forget the fact she’s a coyote part of the time. How are you going to explain that one to Mom?”

“Who says I’ll need to?”

“Diah, let me explain to you how things work. Women like her are no different from the quadroons and octoroons in New Orleans—fun to play with, but not marriage material. Have you given any thought to how she would be shunned? And what if you have children? Or, excuse me, pups, since they’d be part coyote.”

His hand tightened around the spoon and his pulse began pounding in his temples. Leave it to Cager to undermine his happy thoughts. “How many times do I need to ask you to stop talking about her that way?”

“I’m just telling you what everyone else back home is going to think.” The razor scratched against his beard. “That is, of course, if she says yes.”

“She loves me, too. Why wouldn’t she say yes?”

“Because she’s not as naive as you are. She’s been caught between two worlds her entire life.”

Would she refuse him? A hard lump lodged in his throat and he swallowed to try to push it down into his stomach. Could he tolerate her rejection?

Neither one of them said anything more about it. By the time Oni joined them, his courage faltered. Perhaps it would be best to wait until he knew how she truly felt before he asked her.

When he looked up at her, the haunted glow of her eyes nearly knocked him off his feet. She looked like she was walking to her own execution. “Oni, are you feeling well?”

Cager’s gaze flickered between the two of them. “It’s too early for her to show any signs of being knocked up, so get that worried expression off your face, Diah.”

Anger threatened to boil over inside him, but her cool hands instantly soothed him. “I’m fine. Just tired. I had trouble sleeping last night.”

“Even after we…?”

She smiled, but it seemed forced. Shit, had he been reading her affections for him the wrong way? “I’m just worried about what will happen once we find what you’re looking for.”

“If you’re worried about that curse bull, don’t bother. It’s probably nothing more than a story to keep people from killing the freak of nature.” Cager took a sip of coffee and winced before tossing the contents on the nearby brush.

“You don’t believe in it, even after everything we’ve encountered so far?”

He crossed the campsite and stood inches away from her face. “No, I don’t. I believe in facts, in what I can see. Hell, I’m not even sure the White Buffalo even exists, so why should I be worried about some curse if I kill it?”

Her eyes narrowed. “You wasichu are so eager to ignore the legends.”

“That’s because they’re nothing more than legends.” Cager’s hand wrapped around his wand.

“How can you say that? You dismissed my warning about the tonwan and look what happened. You nearly got all of us killed.”

“It was probably no more than an elaborate spell cast by your tribe to kill us. Like demons, curses are not real. They only hold power if people are stupid enough to believe in them.”

Diah stepped between them. “Arguing is getting us nowhere. Oni, what are the legends?”

Cager rolled his eyes, but she grew quiet and sat by the fire. “Long ago, there was a time of famine. The chief of the Lakota sent out two scouts to hunt for food. One day, they saw a figure in the distance. As they came closer, they realized it was a beautiful young woman in white clothing.

“One of the scouts was filled with desire for the woman. He approached her, telling his companion he would attempt to embrace the woman and, if he found her pleasing, he would claim her as a wife.

“His companion warned him that she appeared to be a sacred woman, and to do such a thing would be a sacrilege. The scout ignored his advice.

“The companion watched as the scout approached and embraced the woman, during which time a white cloud enveloped the pair. After a while, the cloud disappeared, and only the mysterious woman remained.

“The remaining scout was frightened and began to draw his bow, but the woman beckoned him forward, telling him no harm would come to him.

“As the woman was fluent in Lakota, the young man decided she was one of his tribe and came forward with his eyes lowered. She pointed to a spot on the ground where the other scout’s bare bones lay. She explained that the Crazy Buffalo had compelled the man to desire her and she had annihilated him.

“The scout became even more frightened and again drew his bow.

“At this time, the woman explained that she was waken—holy—and his mortal weapons could not harm her. She further explained that if he did as she instructed, no harm would come to him and that his tribe would be blessed.

“The scout promised to do what she instructed. She told him to return to his encampment, call the council and prepare a feast for her arrival.

“The woman’s name was Ptesan Wi, which means ‘White Buffalo Calf Woman.’ She taught the Lakota many sacred rituals and gave them the chununpa, the sacred pipe which is the holiest of all our worship symbols. After teaching the People these things and giving them her gifts, Ptesan Wi left them, promising to return.

“She walked off in the same direction from which she had come, outlined against the red ball of the setting sun. As she went, she stopped and rolled over four times. The first time, she turned into a black buffalo; the second, into a brown one; the third, into a red one; and finally, the fourth time she rolled over, she turned into a white buffalo calf.

“The White Buffalo disappeared over the horizon. As soon as she had vanished, the buffalo appeared in great herds, allowing themselves to be killed so the People might survive. And from that day on, the buffalo furnished the People with everything they needed—meat for their food, skins for their clothes and tepees, bones for their many tools.

“The White Buffalo is the most sacred living creature to the Lakota. It is the embodiment of Ptesan Wi. To harm her would curse you to the fate of the scout who was filled with desire for her.” Oni paused and cocked her head. “I guess the closest thing you wasichu could compare her to is your Virgin Mary.”

Diah let out a low whistle when Oni finished her story and sat next to her. If there was any truth to the legend, maybe they should just leave the White Buffalo alone. “No wonder you didn’t want to lead us to it at first.”

“Legend or not, we still have to kill it and take that skin to Lamont, or he’s going take out his revenge on Mom and Hannah. That’s the real threat, not some Sioux legend.” Cager tossed his belongings into his pack and loaded it on his horse. “And Oni, you’re going to take us to it like you agreed. You’re still our guide. I didn’t hire you to fuck my brother until he’s forgotten the real reason why we’re out here, even though that’s what you’ve been doing.”

Diah couldn’t control his rage any longer. He rammed into his brother. They fell to the ground and he swung his fist. It smashed into Cager’s face and the resulting cry of pain satisfied the anger inside. His brother swung wildly in retaliation, catching him on his mouth.

“Stop it, both of you.” Oni dug her nails into Diah’s shoulder and pulled him away from Cager. “You’re grown men, not children.”

Diah wiped the blood from his lip. “How can you stand there and let him talk to you that way?”

“I think you broke my nose.” Blood flowed down Cager’s face, and the bridge of his nose formed a crooked angle.

“He’s an ass, Diah. We both know that.” She glared down at Cager. “If that’s what you want from me, then I’ll find it for you. But I’ll be damned if you drag Diah down with you.”

She spun on her heels and ran away. Before she passed the first pine tree, her body seamlessly shifted into a coyote.

Diah’s jaw fell as he watched her change. Unlike the golden light that rippled down her body when the healer forced her to shift, this was almost instantaneous. He couldn’t tell where Oni ended and the coyote began. Her stride didn’t break as she went from two legs to four and disappeared into the woods.

Cager’s eyes widened. “What the hell?”

“Shut up and get on your horse. I don’t want to lose her.”

“Her trail will be easy to follow.” He wiped the blood off his face with his sleeve and winced when he touched his nose. “We can’t leave our gear behind.”

Diah looked to the trees and then back at the camp. He hated to agree with his brother, but he poured the coffee over the fire and ignored the growling in his stomach when he tossed out the porridge. The tepee collapsed as Cager shrank it with a spell, and he secured it to his saddle. Within five minutes, they were packed and ready to go, but he feared it was five minutes too long.

A howl rose from the next hill and he knew it was Oni calling them. His pulse raced as he kicked his horse forward to follow it. He refused to let her go.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Oni raced through the trees and her anger began to subside. If Diah hadn’t jumped on Cager first, she would have. The arrogant son of a bitch had it coming. She almost regretted pulling Diah off him.

She stopped in a clearing and looked down the hill. They were packing up the camp. Good, maybe they wouldn’t follow her. She wondered how long it would take for the curse to be fulfilled. If she had enough time, she could kill the White Buffalo and bring the hide to them.

Every ounce of her being revolted at the idea of doing such a thing. It was wrong to kill such a sacred creature, but if she didn’t, he would. And she couldn’t watch him be reduced to a pile of bones. She howled at the thought of it.

Clouds rolled across the sky as the day wore on and a cold wind ruffled her fur. She ran deeper into the hills. She would awaken to snow tomorrow if the weather continued like this through the night. Yet another reason to stop dragging her heels about this. The sooner she found the White Buffalo, the sooner they could return to their warm homes in Mississippi and not be at the mercy of the harsh Dakota winter.

She sniffed the air and smelled a herd of buffalo upwind. She took a few steps in that direction, but then other scents filled her nostrils. Gunpowder. Humans, but not Diah and Cager. She sniffed again. There was something familiar about it. As she followed it, she recognized its source. Hinkle.

Keeping to the trees, Oni crept closer until she heard voices.

“The damn buffalo better be here,” Hinkle said. “I’m getting tired of freezing my ass off. Any signs of one, Stiles?”

“No, sir, but we’ll keep scouting for it.”

“Good, and if you see anyone else, shoot them on sight.”

Oni’s breath froze. If the soldiers stumbled on Diah and Cager…

“But, sir—”

“Are you questioning my orders, Sergeant Stiles?”

“No, sir, but shouldn’t we warn them first before shooting?”

Oni exhaled the breath she’d been holding. Thank the stars someone had enough common sense to see Hinkle’s madness.

“Now listen to me, Stiles. If you dare question my orders again, I’ll have you court-martialed. I want that hide and I’m not going to share it with anyone else.”

Oni peeked through the brush at the sergeant’s face. It was clear the way his mouth formed a tight line that he wanted to refuse to follow those orders, but the prospect of facing a firing squad kept him from doing so. “We’ll keep looking for it, sir.”

She ducked behind a sapling when Stiles passed. He began barking out orders to the other soldiers, who scurried deeper into the woods.

Hinkle grinned and took a sip from a silver flask. The remains of the afternoon sunlight highlighted the scars on the side of his face. The burns caused his hairline to recede well past his mangled ear and his lopsided moustache appeared almost comical. But the mad glow in his eyes burned with more intensity now and she knew he would stop at nothing until he got what he wanted.

Her heart pounded and she retreated from the area as quietly as she could. She had to find Diah and Cager before the soldiers did.

She retraced her steps, pausing to sniff the air and study the ground for any sign of them. The wind still carried the scent of the buffalo herd, which she could easily find once she warned them. A whiff of Diah’s shaving soap lingered nearby and she turned in that direction.

She heard them before she saw him. “Let’s face it, Diah. We’re lost.”

“No, she came this way—I’m sure of it.”

“Let her go and follow me up this bluff so I can figure out where the hell we are.”

She laughed as she shifted. Just as she thought. Tenderfooted Easterners. They were helpless without her. “I know where we are.”

Their heads simultaneously snapped in her direction and Diah’s arms wrapped around her faster than she could blink.

“Thank God you’re all right, Oni. I’ve been worried sick about you.”

His embrace chased away the chill and distracted her from the real reason she’d found them. Stars above, can I truly bear to be separated from him after knowing the comfort of his arms?

She pulled away. “I’m fine, but you’re not. Hinkle and a group of his soldiers are nearby. They have orders to shoot first and ask questions later.”

Cager’s jaw fell slack. “Shit! You mean I didn’t kill him at Fort McKeen?”

“No, but you left him with some nasty burns. Half of his face is gone and I have no idea of the extent of the scars under his clothes. But he’s still determined to find the White Buffalo.”

Diah refused to release her hand. “What do you suggest we do, Oni?”

“Why are you asking her?”

“Because she knows more about what’s going on around here than we do.” He searched her face. “You’re in charge now.”

She raised a brow and waited for Cager to say something to rebut his decree, but he nodded when she met his gaze.

“Fine, we need to go this way.” She ran toward the scent of the herd.

“Aren’t you going to ride?”

“No, I track better this way.” Before Diah could ask another question, she shifted back into a coyote and led them deeper into the valley. Her ears analyzed every snapping twig. Her nose scoured the ground for any familiar scents. She refused to be caught off guard while she was leading them.

The valley ended at a steep hill and she scrambled up the side. When she was about halfway up, Cager called from below, “Oni, we can’t take the horses up that way.”

She stopped and shifted. “Then leave them behind and follow me.” She sat on a rock and waited for them to catch up. Her eyes scanned the trees in the low light of dusk, and she was tempted to shift back so she could take advantage of the more acute senses she had as a coyote.

“Are you sure this is the best way to go?” Diah panted when he reached her. Despite the cold night, sweat beaded on his brow and she wiped it away.

“Are you suggesting I’m being unnecessarily cruel to you?”

“If he isn’t, I am,” Cager said. “Do you have any idea how hard it is to breathe when your nose is swollen shut?”

Oni laughed. “We’re much less likely to run into any of Hinkle’s men this way.”

“Yeah, because only an idiot would climb these rocks.” Diah slumped over to catch his breath, giving her a good view of the rifle he carried on his back. “How much farther?”

“To the top. From there, I’ll think you’ll be pleased with the view.” She resumed her climb. It would have been easier in her other form, but this way she wouldn’t get too far ahead of them.

When she reached the crest, she grinned. The opposite side sloped gently down to a flat grassy cove surrounded by the hills. The buffalo herd grazed under the starless sky and, although the full moon was concealed, its light diffused through the patchy clouds and illuminated the scene below.

Diah’s eyes widened. “I’ve never imagined such a place.”

She leaned her head on his shoulder. “We can go farther down, if you’d like.”

Cager frowned. “I see a lot of buffalo, but they’re all brown.”

“Quit griping and get a little closer.”

The air tingled with magic. The White Buffalo had to be in the herd. The only question was would she have the courage to pull the trigger when the time came? “Diah, let me take your rifle so you don’t have to carry it.” And so you won’t be tempted to fire it and get yourself killed.

His brows knitted together as he stared at her. “I can handle my rifle just fine, Oni.”

Damn it!

They dropped onto an outcropping below, which allowed them a good view of the cove. The clouds parted and revealed the full moon. Beams of light fell on the herd. Then she saw it.

Under the moonlight, the White Buffalo shone as brightly as polished silver. Although it was smaller than most of the herd—hardly more than a calf—Oni’s breath caught as she watched it move with a grace that defied the bulky body. Yes, this creature truly was wakan. And if that was the case, then the curse would come to pass as the legends said.

Diah gasped. “Oh my God, it is real.”

“No kidding. And I couldn’t ask for a clearer shot.” Cager reached for his rifle-shaped wand and attached the scope without taking his eyes off the White Buffalo.

Oni tensed and war waged in her mind. What was Cager to her? Let him kill it. Then he would die, the pelt would be delivered to Lamont, and she and Diah could live happily ever after. But when she heard the rifle click on her other side, her heart jumped into her throat.

“Stop it, both of you. You can’t kill it.”

“Watch me.” Cager took aim at the White Buffalo.

“No!” She grabbed his wand and tried to yank it from his hands.

His face darkened. “”What the hell do you think you’re doing, Oni? This is what I came here for, and if I need to shoot you first, so help me, I will.” He aimed the wand at her and magic trickled along the orichalcum.

Oni grabbed her dagger and called on her own magic. He didn’t intimidate her.

“What has gotten into you two?” Diah shoved her behind him and pushed the end of his brother’s wand up to the sky. “We’re supposed to be a team.”

“Tell that to your little tart who’s trying to ruin everything.”

For a second, Diah’s jaw tightened and it looked like Cager might get a black eye to go with his broken nose. Then his gaze flickered to the cove and he drew in a breath through his teeth. “Cager, let me borrow that scope. Now.” The last word left little room for argument.

“What it is?” He slipped the brass cylinder off.

Diah took the scope and held it up to his eye. “Shit!” He handed it back to Cager, who also looked towards the valley to the east that opened into the cove.

“Jesus Christ, will that man ever die?”

“Hinkle?” she asked.

Cager nodded and let her take a glance through the scope below. Hinkle and two soldiers crept toward the herd with their weapons drawn. Hope filled her momentarily. If Hinkle killed it, then maybe…

“Give me back that scope.”

“But he’s closer than we are, Cager.”

“I know, but we have the better view.” He yanked it from her and reattached it to his wand. “If I have to take him out, I will.”

The sound of rifle shots echoed off the hills. Smoke wafted up from the two soldiers’ guns. Blood stained the formerly unblemished fur, and the White Buffalo slumped forward.

Oni’s heart thudded to a stop and she forced herself to breathe. Stars above, they just killed it.

Cager’s face twisted in rage. “Goddamn it, that’s my pelt!”

Hinkle aimed his rifle at them and they ducked behind a rock. The bullet ricocheted over their heads. Diah cocked his rifle and peeked around the boulder.

“I wouldn’t do that, sir.” A click sounded behind them. Sergeant Stiles aimed his rifle at Diah’s head.

“There’s three of us and only one of you.” Cager tightened his grip on his wand.

“That’s what you think.” A twig snapped in the trees, and four more shadows stalked them in the darkness.

“Please, Sergeant Stiles, you don’t have to do this,” Oni said quietly.

He frowned, and his gun wavered. “Do I know you, ma’am?”

“No, but I know you’re having trouble obeying Colonel Hinkle’s orders.” She offered a quick prayer to the Wakan Tanka that he would show them mercy.

“Have you been spying on us?”

Oni stepped forward, ignoring Diah’s hand on her wrist. The wind stirred the loose hairs from her braid around her face. Ancient magic electrified the air. Thunder rolled nearby, even though it was too late in the year for a thunderstorm. Icy dread trickled down her spine. The curse would come to pass. “Something bad is about to happen because of what Hinkle just did. He has killed something wakan and he will not go unpunished by the Ptesan Wi. If I were you, I’d try and find shelter.”

As if to emphasize her point, a hurricane-force gale ripped through the cove. The impact of the wind knocked the air from her lungs and drove her to her knees. Pine needles turned into weapons under its influence, pricking her exposed skin. Diah pulled her closer and shielded her with his body. She peeked over his shoulder at the soldiers crouching low to ground, their faces covered.

The ferocity of the storm increased and the temperature dropped until her teeth chattered. She clung tighter to Diah, wanting to protect him with each beat of her heart. Are we all going to die here tonight for Hinkle’s actions?

Shards of ice assaulted them from the sky and a thick white fog enveloped them. She could barely see Diah’s face above hers. She reached up, desperate to touch him, to know he still lived. His breath warmed her palm and reinforced her faltering courage.

“Hold on, Oni.” He tightened his arms around her. “We’ll get through this together.”

His words calmed her heart for a moment and she prayed he was right. She’d faced the harsh Dakota winters and lived to tell about it, but this rivaled the tonwon attack. Her fingers tingled from fear and her mouth turned dry. But as before, she had Diah at her side. He was right—they would get through this together or die in each other’s arms.

The ground trembled under them as the thunderous rumble of hundreds of hooves rose above the howl of the wind. A stampede. Oni tensed and listened to find out which direction the herd was running. Their height above the cove should protect them, but buffalo didn’t always take the path of least resistance when spooked.

A high-pitched scream pierced the low drone of the storm. Diah squeezed her so tightly, she struggled to breathe. As the shrieks continued, she closed her eyes and imagined the flesh being ripped from Hinkle’s bones. It was the only thing that soothed her terror. The Ptesan Wi was punishing him, not her or those she cared about. At least, she hoped that would be the case.

Then everything halted and an eerie silence filled the cove that frightened her almost as much as the storm. The fog cleared, revealing the almost empty flats below. Oni gasped. Where the White Buffalo had collapsed now sat a woman dressed in a white buckskin dress. She rose to her feet. A beam of moonlight broke through the clouds and shone on her like a spotlight.

“Holy shit,” Cager whispered beside her. “You weren’t lying, were you, Oni?”

Diah’s arm went slack and she wriggled free to watch the woman below. The soldiers scrambled to the edge of the rocks beside them. None of them said a word.

“Lower your eyes and show her some respect, gentlemen,” she whispered.

The Ptesan Wi strolled across the deserted plains to the three piles of bones surrounded by the remnants of the blue army uniforms. She stared at them for a moment and, with a wave of her hand, the piles disintegrated into dust and blew away with the wind. She left behind no evidence of Hinkle and the two soldiers who shot her. After the last fragments of her murderers had been carried away, she turned her gaze toward them.

Oni cast her eyes down, not wanting to see the wrath in the holy woman’s face. But when nothing happened, she glanced up and saw the slight smile that played on the Ptesan Wi’s lips.

“Hecheto welo. Nahan rei ni wayon heon,” the White Buffalo Calf Woman said loudly enough for them to hear.

“What did she say?” Sergeant Stiles asked.

“All is well. I am still alive,” Oni replied.

The Ptesan Wi then dropped to the ground and a cloud of dust surrounded her. When it cleared, she had changed back into the White Buffalo. She turned and wandered deeper into the shadows of the hills.

Cager rubbed his eyes as if waking from a dream. “I don’t believe this shit.”

“That doesn’t make it less real.” Diah held Oni’s hand as they watched the White Buffalo disappear.

“Sir, what are we going to say happened to Colonel Hinkle?” one of the soldiers asked. “Because no one is going to believe this.”

One corner of the sergeant’s mouth rose. “We tell them the truth. Colonel Hinkle and Privates Green and O’Leary were killed by a buffalo stampede.” He turned to the men. “There was nothing left of them to bring back.”

Diah grinned. “That account sounds close enough to me.”

“I think we had better gather the rest of the men and make camp for the night.” Sergeant Stiles tipped his hat to them. “Good evening, ma’am, gentlemen.” He waved his arm and the four other soldiers followed him down the hill into the cove.

Oni rolled over onto her back, and the first snowflake hit her nose. Giddiness filled her as if she’d just drunk several glasses of her uncle’s moonshine. They had witnessed the return of the White Buffalo and they were still alive to tell the story.

Cager threw his wand down in disgust. “Well, since we can’t kill the White Buffalo, how are we supposed to get that damn pelt now?”

The snow started falling heavier and Diah pulled her closer. As he kissed her forehead, she realized there were things in life far more precious than money and sacred objects. “Don’t worry, Cager. I’m sure we can figure out something.”

“Like what, Oni? Lamont wants that pelt.”

She laughed and brushed the snow off Diah’s arm. “Remember, I’m a Trickster at heart, and I think I have an idea that might work. But I’ll tell you about it in the morning.”

“I agree. Let’s set up the tepee and get out of this weather.” Diah stood and helped her to her feet. “This should be interesting, climbing down that hill in the dark.”

“Not when you have a Wielder.” She pulled out her dagger and the veins of orichalcum glowed brighter than a normal lantern as she guided her magic through it.

The light flickered when he cupped her cheeks and kissed her in a way that made her toes curl. “Thank you, Oni.”

“For what?”

“For saving us. If we had been the ones who shot it, we’d be dust now.” He took her empty hand and led her to back to the horses.

She decided not to mention that she would have pulled the trigger before him and carried the curse alone. She could always tell him later. Right now, all she wanted to do was cuddle under the warm skins next to him.

The cry of the falcon rang out from the trees. She turned to see a white bird flying through the snow. Chaytonska would report tonight’s events to the tribe and they would know the White Buffalo had returned.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Fort Pierre

Three weeks later

A warm beam of sunlight bathed Oni’s face as she stared at clear blue sky through the window of the inn. Perfect weather for traveling, she thought glumly.

The riverboat taking Diah and Cager back home to Mississippi was leaving today and neither had invited her to come with them. She wasn’t surprised. They were wasichu and, even though Diah loved her, she knew how things worked in his world. She didn’t expect him to make an effort to invite her into it, just like she knew it was selfish of her to want him to abandon his family for her.

Her heart grew heavy as she thought about it. The longer she stayed near him, the harder it would be to say goodbye. She needed to get out of here now.

Jim came in and sat across the table from her with a steaming cup of coffee in his hand. “Good morning, Little Trickster. How are you this morning?”

“Morning, Jim.” She sank into a chair and accepted the cup of coffee that was offered to her. “So-so.”

Jim nodded. “I figured as much. If I were you, I’d get on that boat and follow him.”

“But he didn’t ask me to. I’m not going to follow him like a homeless dog. Besides, I knew this day would come.” She shrugged. “Why should he be any different from any other wasichu?”

“Because Diah is different and you know it. I have half a mind to go upstairs with my shotgun right now and talk some sense into him.”

She grabbed his arm. “Don’t, Jim. It’s his choice, just like it’s mine.” She held his gaze until he nodded.

“I was just hoping you two could be happy together.”

“We were, while it lasted.” She took a sip of her coffee and frowned. It was colder than she liked. “It’s still all right if I stay with you this winter?”

“Of course, Oni.”

She drained the cup and nibbled at the food the innkeeper set in front of her when he refilled her coffee. “You have most of your supplies loaded up?”

“Yep. I was going to wait and see the boys off before I leave town, though. I’ve grown kinda fond of them, though now I’m trying to figure out why.” He scratched his new beard. “It’s going to take me two days to get back to the dugout with the wagon anyways.”

She pushed her plate away. What little bit of food she managed to eat sat in her stomach like a brick. “I think I should head up to the dugout today and make sure it’s warm and cozy when you get in tomorrow. Tell them goodbye for me.”

“I didn’t miss that sarcasm, Little Trickster. I know the real reason you’re itching to hit the road. You don’t want to see him leave.”

“It would be too hard, Jim.” She patted him on the shoulder and made sure to keep her back ramrod straight as she left the boardinghouse. She refused to cave in now. Just because she was sobbing inside, her body didn’t need to show it. She was stronger than that.

The low whistle of the riverboat woke Diah and he bolted up in bed. The covers had been ripped off the mattress, but that was the only evidence left to prove Oni had been there. He reached for his clothes and pulled them on as fast as he could while the boat sounded its whistle again.

He grabbed his pack and ran downstairs. Cager stood outside the boardinghouse, immersed in conversation with Jim. Diah fumbled with the buttons on his shirt. “Boat here yet?”

“Just pulling in now. Glad you decided to wake up in time to join us, little brother. I was just about to head up there to get you.”

“Oni was supposed to wake me.”

“I haven’t seen her this morning.”

Jim looked away and Diah frowned. The old man knew something he wasn’t telling them.

Cager lifted a bulky, carefully wrapped bundle. “Do you think this is going to work?”

“I don’t know why not,” Jim replied. “Diah bleached it until it’s as white as snow, and you and Oni cast enough spells on it to make it seem magical. It should fool this Lamont character long enough to get your money and get him off your tail.”

“I certainly hope so. I have to admit, Oni had a good idea.” Cager hoisted the fake white-buffalo pelt over his shoulder. “I’m going to head down to the dock. You coming?”

“Just a minute. I want to find Oni.”

Jim cleared his throat. “She left about half an hour ago, son. Said for me to give her goodbyes.”

“What do you mean, she left?” Diah’s heart sank into his stomach.

“Couldn’t bear to see you go, so she thought it better to leave before the boat got here.”

Cager dropped the bundle. “You mean you didn’t ask her, Diah?”

He shook his head. Ice water ran through his veins and he wondered if he’d ever feel warm again.

“Of all the big idiots out there, you’re probably the worst. You’ve had plenty of time to ask her. Or were you too busy fucking her to remember to do that?”

“Watch your language, Cager. That’s my niece you’re talking about.” Jim turned to Diah. “What were you going to ask her?”

He stared out the main gate at the river. “Which way did she go, Jim?”

Her uncle crossed his arms. “And why should I tell you?”

“Because if I can’t find her and bring her back before the boat leaves, you’re going to have me for a guest all winter.”

Jim laughed. “I don’t know if I can handle the both of you, especially after hearing all that ruckus y’all made last night. She’s gone up to the dugout. If you push your horse, you should be able to catch her in time.”

“Thanks, Jim.” Diah ran to the stable and ignored Charley’s protests while he threw a saddle on his horse and tightened the buckles as fast as he could. He would deal with the stable owner when he got back.

Cager came in as he mounted. “What the hell do you think you’re doing? She’s made her choice and it’s probably for the best.”

“You’re wrong.” He jerked the horse’s head around to the door. “I can’t leave without her, Cager, and I’m not going to let her slip away without at least trying to convince her to come with me. Try to hold the boat as long as you can.” His horse tore through the fort and out into the open prairie.

Oni’s horse plodded over the slush-covered hills, but her numb body ignored the cold wind. What a strange reversal. I was so happy this morning lying in Diah’s arms and now I feel like I’ll never know joy again. Sometimes she wondered if it would have been better if the curse of the White Buffalo had consumed her, so she wouldn’t have to deal with this heartache.

A set of hooves thundered behind her, growing louder as the rider approached. She looked over her shoulder and saw Diah racing towards her. There was no mistaking his bright red hair.

“Oni, wait up,” he shouted. He jerked the reins so hard that when he came beside her, his horse almost threw him from the saddle. “I’m so glad I found you.”

“You’re going to miss your boat, Diah.”

“I—” He looked away and tried to catch his breath. “I wanted to ask you something before I left.”

“What?”

Impatience welled up inside her. Was he trying to torture her down the last possible second?

“Oni, what are you going to do over the winter?”

“Fend for myself, like I always do.” She kicked her horse forward, but he grasped her reins.

“Is that what you want to do?”

“What I want and what I have to do are two separate things. Now let go of my horse so you can make your boat before it leaves and I can make it back to Jim’s before dark.” She yanked on the leather straps in his hands, but they didn’t budge.

“No, please give me a chance… Shit, I don’t know how to say this.”

“Then don’t say it.”

Pain flickered across his face and she hoped he felt just a fraction of the agony that ripped her body right now.

“You’re probably trying to tell me goodbye, that you enjoyed our moments together, but you’re going home now. And you’ll probably add something like you’ll never forget me, to make me feel better about you leaving. But in all honesty, I left the fort early for a reason. I didn’t want to end things like this.”

His brows knitted together. “No, Oni, that’s not what I was going to say, but if that’s the way you feel…”

Her hands clenched. “Then say what you wanted to say and get back to the river.”

When he looked at her with those sad blue eyes, her heart wrenched. Damn it, why did I have to hurt him? She was about to apologize when he said, “Do you love me?”

Her chin quivered and she wondered if she could answer him without bawling. She nodded.

“Then why are you running away from me?”

She took a deep breath and swallowed her grief. “I could ask you the same thing.”

He ran his fingers through his hair, messing it up so it stood on end. “This is not what I was trying to say. How did we get off on this topic?”

Her fingers itched to smooth his hair out, but she resisted the urge. “I don’t know. You started it.”

“I’ve never done this kind of thing before, Oni, so just please let me get this out before you interrupt me again.” Sweat beaded on his forehead and his Adam’s apple bobbed in the middle of his throat.

What had him so nervous? Her mind immediately filled with the worst, but she found the courage to say, “Go ahead.”

“I was wondering if you would like to meet my mother. She’s a bit old-fashioned, of course. I would have to introduce you as—” his voice caught, and he inhaled and exhaled before finishing his sentence, “—as my wife.”

The horizon wobbled in front of her and Diah caught her elbow as she slid off her horse. Stars above, did she hear him right?

He jumped down from his saddle and held her in his arms. “Oni, are you going faint on me?”

She shook her head, although she still felt dizzy from the shock. “Are you sure you want to marry someone like me? What will people say?”

“I don’t give a damn what they say. If the people back in Mississippi have a problem with us, then we can make a life for ourselves out here.”

“But what about your mother and sister? Would you be willing to leave them alone?”

A small frown creased lines into his face for a second before he nodded. “Cager’s right—they can take care of themselves. You’ve shown me how capable a woman could be and they don’t need me as much I thought they did. Hannah has her debut in May and will probably be married soon and, from the looks of things, our neighbor wants to make Mom the next Mrs. Pembroke. It’s time I started living my own life.”

“But it’s your home.”

His arms tightened around her in an embrace so fierce, it took her breath away. “Anywhere is home, Oni, so long as you love me.”

She searched his face, wondering if their love would be enough to withstand the challenges ahead of them. Behind the fear and tension, she could see the love he felt for her in his expression. He knew what she was, both on the surface and hidden deep inside, and he still wanted to marry her. Perhaps he was being naively optimistic, but just by chasing her down, he’d proved he was willing to fight to keep her.

Her chest tightened as though her love for him threatened to make her heart burst. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her lips against his. Heat rushed through her to the tips of her fingers and toes as his tongue coaxed hers into his mouth and danced around it. The wetness pooled between her legs, and she was tempted to throw him to the ground and make love to him right then and there.

When the kiss ended, he smiled and stroked her cheek. “So, it that a yes?”

She laughed and tears of joy streaked down her face. “Yes, Diah, I would like to meet your mother as your wife.”

He wiped the tears away. “Sorry. I guess I should’ve been a bit more to the point. We need to catch the boat first. We can stop in St. Louis and get married before we get back to Vicksburg, if that sounds good to you.” He pressed his lips against her forehead and her heart pounded. He loved her and he wanted to spend the rest of his life with her.

“Yes, that sounds wonderful to me.” She pulled away and mounted her horse.

They raced back to the fort as fast as their horses could carry them. Jim ran forward to take their reins when they got to the dock. “Better hurry—they’re pulling in the gangplank now.”

Oni hugged her uncle. “We’re getting married.”

“Don’t you have that a bit reversed, son? Ain’t she supposed to meet your mamma before the wedding?”

Diah grabbed her hand and pulled her to the boat. “Maybe, but in the end, she’s going to be my wife and that’s all I care about.”

The paddle wheel churned the muddy water, and the gap between the railing and the shore widened. They ran and leaped for the boat. Diah made it easily, but only the tips of her toes caught the edge of the deck. She fell back, but two pairs of arms grabbed her and pulled her aboard.

“I hear congratulations are in order,” Cager said as he guided her away from the railing.

“Not too outraged to have me in the family?” Her first test to see how others would react to the news.

Cager’s eyes flickered between her and Diah. She could almost feel his hesitation echoing through the space around them. After a few tense seconds, he shook his head. “I don’t think anyone else will make my brother happy and that’s all the matters.”

She smiled at him. If Cager was willing to accept her into the family, then maybe things would be better than she expected.

He shook Diah’s hand. “You’re sure you want to settle down with one woman the rest of your life?”

Diah grinned. “Only if she’s one in a million.” He took Oni’s hand and kissed it. “I know I’ve found her. Now, if you’ll excuse us, I think we need to inspect our cabin.”

The lust in his eyes excited her and she wondered how much of the day they’d spend in bed. Even after last night, she still hungered for him.

“Just try and keep it down. You’re not married yet.”

Diah chuckled as he led her down the hall. “It’s just a matter of a few words,” he said over his shoulder.

When they came to their cabin, he picked her up in his arms and tossed her on the bed in a mad dash to remove his clothes.

She bit her bottom lip and grinned while she waited for him to do the same to hers. Once they were both naked, he crawled into bed and hovered over her. “Now, where did we leave off this morning?”

She pulled his face to hers and his kiss muffled the moan that formed in her throat when they fell back against the pillows. His lips traveled over her skin and Oni smiled as she cherished the love that came along once in a Coyote Moon.

Author’s Note

The coyote stories told by Oni and Jim are based on actual Native American legends.

About the Author

Growing up in small-town Alabama, Crista relied on storytelling as a natural way for her to pass the time and keep her two younger sisters entertained.

She currently lives in the Seattle area with her husband and daughter, maintaining her alter ego of mild-mannered physician by day while she continues to pursue writing on nights and weekends. Her writing has won more than 20 awards.

Just for laughs, here are some of the jobs she’s had in order to pay the bills: barista, bartender, sommelier, stagehand, actress, morgue attendant and autopsy assistant.

And she’s also a recovering LARPer. (She blames it on her crazy college days.)

For the latest updates and to learn more, please check out her webpage at www.cristamchugh.com.

Where no great story goes untold.

The variety you want to read, the stories authors have always wanted to write.

With new releases every week, your next great read is just a download away!

Keep in touch with Carina Press:

Read our blog: www.CarinaPress.com/blog

Follow us on Twitter: www.twitter.com/CarinaPress

Become a fan on Facebook: www.facebook.com/CarinaPress

ISBN: 978-1-4268-9150-2

Copyright © 2011 by Crista McHugh

All rights reserved. By payment of the required fees, you have been granted the non-exclusive, non-transferable right to access and read the text of this e-book on-screen. No part of this text may be reproduced, transmitted, down-loaded, decompiled, reverse engineered, or stored in or introduced into any information storage and retrieval system, in any form or by any means, whether electronic or mechanical, now known or hereinafter invented, without the express written permission of publisher, Harlequin Enterprises Limited, 225 Duncan Mill Road, Don Mills, Ontario, Canada M3B 3K9.

All characters in this book have no existence outside the imagination of the author and have no relation whatsoever to anyone bearing the same name or names. They are not even distantly inspired by any individual known or unknown to the author, and all incidents are pure invention.

This edition published by arrangement with Harlequin Books S.A.

® and ™ are trademarks of the publisher. Trademarks indicated with ® are registered in the United States Patent and Trademark Office, the Canadian Trade Marks Office and in other countries.

www.CarinaPress.com